ã€ŠReturn Of The Devil&#x27;s Sonã€‹


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    "Once upon a time, a man with a gift from God to heal and help people moved into a beautiful small vige. The vigers weed him at first but when they discovered his ability they turned against him, using him of witchcraft and ck magic. The man who only wanted to help got tortured then thrown into an empty well to starve to death. Little did the vigers know that the man woulde back, to get his revenge, as the well-monster. Every night the well-monster would crawl out of his well, take one of the vigers back down with him and feast on their flesh until the whole vige was drained."

    "They should never have starved him to death."

    "You are right, my dear."

    "But grandma, why did they kill him in the first ce? Didn''t he get the gift from God?"

    "Yes. But people always fear what they don''t understand. Anyway, I don''t want you ying near the well from now on, do you understand?"

    "Yes, grandma."

    "Good girl. Now go to sleep."

    Elle went to her bed that night but she was unable to sleep. All she could think about was the well-monster and she wished for the morning toe soon. When the sun went up Elle was relieved that she had survived the night. She was really afraid of this well-monster.

    After eating breakfast Elle went outside to y with her friends. They were ying near the well as usual.

    "Grandma said we shouldn''t y near the well or the well-monster might take us." She warned her friends.

    "There is no well-monster, Elle."

    "Grandma wouldn''t lie. She told me about him. He eats people, you should be afraid."

    "I am not scared." One of her friends Sam shrugged.

    "I am not either." Veronica agreed then leaned her head into the well. "Hello! Well-monster are you there? Come and take us! Hello!" Turning around. " See there is no well-monster." She said.

    "Still we shouldn''t y near the well. Grandma said¡­"

    "If you don''t want to y with us just go." Veronica interrupted, then ignoring Elle she continued to y with Sam.

    Elle got sad. She wanted to y with her friend but she didn''t want to be near the well. Leaving her friends behind she decided to y with her cat instead when she heard the screams of her friends.

    The well-monster was the first thing that came to Elle''s mind. She had to save her friends so she ran back to the well. Her friends were nowhere to be seen. Had the well-monster already taken them? Elle''s heart began to beat wildly inside her chest as she took small steps toward the well. Maybe her friend just fell inside and she needed to save them, or... maybe not.

    Elle stopped in her tracks as a hand came out of the well. Clutching the stones, the hand got followed by another one. Elle panicked as she noticed the long ck ws that seemed to belong to an animal, but she couldn''t move. She just stood there frozen as a head slowly rose from behind the wall of stones. Long ck worn-out hair covered the face and thick, jagged scars covered the arms. Slowly the monster lifted his head and Elle saw his eyes. Dark, lifeless ck eyes that stared right back at her.

    A scream erupted from her throat.

 Chapter 2: 1

    A month had passed since Lucians death, but it was only yesterday when I had epted that he was gone, gone forever. I didn''t know how long I had cried but it was the most painful thing I had gone through, even more painful than Pierre''s torture.

    I remembered the day he died. I had woken up in my chamber after losing consciousness. Pierre stood next to the bed and stared down at me with an ugly smirk on his face.

    "Snow White is finally awake!" he said.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "Your husband is dead!"

    I shook my head as I sat up. "No, he is not! He wille back...I know he wille back."

    "Oh really? Tell me how a dead man wille back? I am curious." He taunted.

    Lucian was a demon, he couldn''t die.

    "You will see for yourself when hees back!" I spat.

    Pierre''s ugly smirk turned into an even uglier smile.

    "Well then, until hees back you belong to me, princess." His eyes traveled down to my neck and further down to my b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    I grabbed the sheets and covered myself but he yanked them away. I did an attempt to run away but he grasped my ankles and pulled me to him.

    "Let go of me! I will never belong to you!" I yelled as he ced himself on top of me while I struggled to free myself.

    He was strong, pinning my legs down with his and my hands at the sides of my head.

    "I decide who you belong to!" He growled. "But don''t worry I won''t force myself on you. Taming the wild cat that you are is more fun."

    Where was Lucian? Why wasn''t heing to save me?

    Pierre removed himself from me then gave me a hard re. "Fight as much as you want, princess. In the end, you wille begging me to do with you as I please." He said then left me alone in the room.

    I copsed on the bed and started crying. Why was Lucian noting? He wasn''t dead, couldn''t be. I was not going to ept that.

    I felt a hand on my back, stroking gently. "My Lady, please don''t cry." It was Lydia.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "My Lady, calm yourself first."

    "He is not dead! I know it, Lydia, I know it."

    She just nodded and continued stroking my back until I calmed down and fell asleep.

    ***

    I woke up from someone sshing water on my face. With a gasp, I sat up and wiped the water away with my hands.

    "What is¡­" I looked up and found princess Elsa. She looked angry but right now I was angrier than her. How dare she?

    I rose from bed hastily. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Stay away from my husband!" She snapped.

    "I don''t want your ugly husband!" I spat.

    Her face turned red with anger. Crossing the distance between us she pped me across the face.

    "He is your King now! How dare you call him ugly? Guards!"

    Guards barged into the room. "Yes, Your Highness."

    She looked at me and smirked. "Drag this woman out and give her tenshes."

    My eyes widened. What?

    "You can''t do that!" I said.

    She raised an eyebrow. "Yes I can and you will see what I can do!"

    She nodded toward the guards. "Don''t you dare touch me!" But they ignored my warning and grabbed me by the arms before they began to drag me out of the room. "Let go now!" I yelled and tried to free myself.

    "What are you doing?" An angry voice spoke.

    Pierre!

    I stopped fighting and looked up. He gave the guards a questioning look. "It was an order from Her Highness." One of the guards exined.

    "Let go of her!" He ordered looking angry. The guards realized me immediately. "Leave!" He told them and they left.

    I looked at Pierre. What was he trying to do?

    "See princess¡­" he saiding closer to me. "If you have me by your side nothing and nobody can harm you."

    Oh, right. Nobody could harm me except him. If he thought I would throw myself in his arms in exchange for safety then he was dead wrong.

    "I rather take theshes," I said with clenched fists.

    He clenched his jaw and looked like he was about to p me. He brought his hand up in the air, I didn''t flinch but then gestured for the maids toe.

    "Take her to the kitchen and give her some work to do. No work no food and if she tries to steal cut the arm of one of her maids." He said with an angry expression.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    I followed the maids without fighting but it seemed like they wanted a fight. They would give me a push now and then as we made our way to the kitchen and once we arrived they turned my life into hell.

    "This is what we do everyday princess. Your life of luxury is gone, now get to work."

    I would wash dishes, doundry, scrub the floor, deliver things to different ces and help in general with cooking food and other chores. For someone who had never done any kind of work before this was worse than a nightmare. On top of that, I didn''t get enough sleep or food. Lydia and Ylva would sometimes steal some food for me but I would scold them.

    "Don''t do that if you want to keep your arms."

    I wasn''t endure all this so that they would lose their arms at the end anyway. Besides this wasn''t forever. Lucian woulde and save me from all this misery soon. I just had to endure a little longer.

    But a week past and there was no sign of Lucian. They maids gave me more and more work for everyday that past by along with insultingments. At first I used to get angry but then I realized why they hated me so much. People like me lived a luxurious life while people like them had to work very hard to make a living. I had no right toin when this was their daily life since they were young.

    "Wash these as well." I maid said throwing more clothes at me. "And stop being slow and hurry now!" She ordered.

    A few maids giggled as they watched me from a distance.

    "Would you mind helping instead of giggling?" I called.

    They stopped giggling and one of them came to me. "Of course!" She said then kicked dirt at the clothes that I had washed. Now all of themughed.

    Anger boiled inside of me but I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. When I calmed down I opened my eyes and stood up. This was enough and I would teach her a lesson this time.

    "Jessica!" The head maid stood at the entrance her arms crossed over her chest as she looked angrily at Jessica. "Get back to work!" She ordered.

    The maid called Jessica pushed past me bumping her shoulder into mine.

    "Bye princess."

    The word princess suddenly sounded like a disease.

    I sat back down and continued to wash the clothes. It was almost sunset and I still had someundry left. I couldn''t take it anymore. Every part of my body ached , my head from theck of sleep, my stomach because of hunger, my throat because of thirst, and my heart because of Lucian''s absence. It felt like forever washing the clothes and my hands stung with pain. Anger, sorrow and confusion filled my chest. What was happening? Why was this happening to me? Tears filled my eyes blurring my vision. I wiped my tears with the back of my arm but the world was still a blurb. My eyelids feel heavy and it became difficult to focus. It was as if I couldn''t feel the ground under my feet, as if I was drifting away, pulled into a world of darkness.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 2

    Chapter 3: Chapter 2

    "Good morning, sweet wife."

    Lucian. My husband. His hair as dark as ever and his smile brighter than the sun. He looked at me with those golden eyes filled with love.

    "Where have you been. I have been waiting for you."

    "I am always with, wherever you are." He smiled caressing my cheek with the back of his hand.

    I leaned into him wrapping my arms around his waist but I grasped thin air. He was gone, just like that.

    "Lucian?" I called carefully, fear creeping into my chest.

    "Lucian where are you? Lucian? Lucian?!"

    "Don''t you understand? Lucian is dead. He is dead!"

    I shot my eyes open. Pierre was towering over me, gazing down at me with annoyance.

    "Lu...cian.." I tried to sit up but my body refused.

    Pierrey his hand on my shoulder and pushed me down gently.

    "Don''t exhaust yourself, let me take care of you now." He said nicely but that nice smile of

    his was disturbing.

    He turned to the maids. "What are you waiting for? Bring the best food you can." He ordered, "and bring her some new clothes."

    I wanted tough. Was he now ying the caring husband? Really? I forced myself up from the bed which made me almost fall but Pierre grabbed my arms to steady me.

    Disgusted I pushed him away. "Don''t touch me!"?????????????. ??????

    For some reason, he found that amusing. "You really are impossible. I am so going to enjoy the day you beg for my attention." He smirked.

    And I am so going to enjoy the day Lucian tears you into pieces. But I didn''t say that out loud as I didn''t have the energy to fight. The little strength I had left I needed to use to get out of this room and far away from his disturbing presence as possible.

    My legs wobbled as I stood up from the bed but I forced myself to walk. I took small steps but Pierre ced himself in front of me.

    "You want to go the hard way I see."

    Some maids came in with food and began to set the table,

    "Take the food back. I think the princess here needs to do some more work to deserve some food. Take her back to the kitchen!" He ordered.

    I didn''t protest. I would rather work than stay with him.

    The maids helped me to the kitchen as I could barely walk steadily but as soon as we reached they gave me a slight push and I lost my bnce and fell to the ground. Laughing the left meying there. I was used to this by now. The maids always came up with ways to torture me.

    "My Lady!" I heard Ylva gasp. She hurried to help me up but I pushed her away.

    "Don''t! I don''t need your help. I can stand up on my own."

    Ylva looked at me confused and she seemed a little hurt, but it was for the best. If the other maids noticed that Lydia and Ylva were close to me they would make life difficult for them as well.

    I forced myself up and looked Ylva in the eyes. "I can take care of myself from now on. Don''t ever help me."

    Her expression changed from confusion to worry, but she just nodded and left.

    "Here!" Someone said from behind me. Turning around I found the head-maid Edith. She handed me a ss of water and a bowl of rice. "Eat then you can start with the dishes." She said then left.

    I had a hard time understanding Edith. Sometimes she was nice to me and sometimes not. She would protect me from the other maids yet she would give me loads of work. Really, she was confusing.

    The rest of the week I spent working to survive. Luckily I was getting more used to it now and it wasn''t as difficult as before, yet it wasn''t an easy job. It really made me understand the maids'' anger toward me. Most of the time people like me didn''t even treat the maids like humans, with feelings. No wonder they hated me so much.

    Pierre only made things worse. Sometimes he would visit the servants quarters to see if the hard work had changed my mind and I was ready to fall into his arms, but he would always leave disappointed. Afterwards, he would make me suffer for rejecting him, like sending me to the stall to clean up horseshit or to cut the grass under the hot sun for a whole day or even worse make me wash his mistresses feet.

    "Aren''t you Prince Lucian''s wife?" One of his mistresses asked while I cleaned her feet. I nodded.

    "He was one exquisite man. Shame he died."

    If she only knew. I would make sure he paid her a visit once he was back.

    "How was he in bed?" Her question made me stop in my tracks. I was not used to speaking about intimate things.

    "Oh,e on. Don''t be shy. We are very open here." Another one of his mistresses spoke. "So tell us. Did he give you multiple orgasms? Is he the passionate type or the erotic and sensual type?"

    "I bet he is all and more." Another one spoke and then they continued speaking about him. My mind drifted away, to the memories of him, his beautiful face, his loving eyes, his gentle smile, his calming voice, and his soothing touch. A painful longing crept into me and fear. Fear that he would nevere back, that I would never see him again or never hold him.

    No Hazel, he ising back. Just endure a little longer and everything will be fine, I encouraged myself.

    I was never the type who liked violence but the only thing that kept me going was the thought of Lucianing back and ripping his brothers head off, after torturing him of course.

    "I hear the crown prince wants you as his mistress but you are refusing. Is it more fun to wash his mistresses feet?" She looked at me with genuine curiosity.

    I could understand her. Many women fought for that position and here I was refusing, but she couldn''t understand me. I wasn''t all those women. I was Hazel, Lucian''s wife.

    "I must tell you how stupid you are. Men use women, they use us for our bodies and you, my dear need to be smart. Use them back, for their power, for their money."

    "I am not interested in money or power." I said.

    "I can see that. I wonder what kind of man your husband was that you are so loyal to him?"

    Why was she so interested in me?

    "Magd, you are giving her too much attention." Even the other mistresses noticed.

    "Leave now!" She told them, raising her voice.

    Suddenly there was tension in the air and the other mistresses red at Magd with distaste while leaving the room. I guessed Magd was the favorite mistress since the other ones left without protesting.

    "So why are you not sad?" She asked when all of them left. "Or at least angry since your husband died?"

    "I just think of something that makes me happy and I focus on it."

    "And what is that?"

    I lift my gaze and looked into her eyes. "I think of when my husbandes back and creates hell on earth for all those who wronged me and him."

    It became dead silent for a while then suddenly a guard informed Pierres presence and shortly after he entered.

    Magd pulled her legs away and stood up quickly. "Your highness." She curtsied with a smile.

    "You may leave." He told her as he fixed his gaze on me.

    Magd curtsied one more time and left the room. I didn''t need to see her face to know that she was disappointed. The guards closed the door behind her and I was left alone with Pierre. Lord, how I hated this man. If he was here to convince me to give up again then he would be disappointed again and I feared what kind of punishment he had in store if I denied him this time.

    "So...how is it going? You know...with washing other people''s feet." He asked with a shrug.

    "It is going very well. I am actually good at it."

    Don''t anger him more Hazel, I told myself but I couldn''t stop myself. Just thinking of him made me sick and angry.

    He crossed the distance between us then grabbed my jaw harshly. "I thought I would go easy on you but you know what?" He asked bringing his face close to mine. "You are so stubborn so I changed my mind.Guards!"

    Oh god! What was he going to do to me?

    The door opened and two guards entered. Pierre let go of my jaw and turned to the guards. "Take her to the dungeon!"

    The dungeon! What?!

    "Once you change your mind feel free to tell the guards until then enjoy sleeping with rats."

 Chapter 4: 3

    Chapter 4: Chapter 3

    "Is he dead?"

    "No. He is alive, but poor soul what happened to him?"

    "Did you say he crawled out of the well?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s impossible."

    "It''s true mother. I saw him, he looked like a monster."

    Lucian could hear the voices but he could barely speak or move. He couldn''t even open his eyes to see the people talking about him. Crawling out of the well had taken thest amount of strength that he had left.

    "He is breathing."

    Lucian could feel someone touching him, even trying to lift him up.

    "Help me! We should take him home and tend to him."

    "We can''t just take a stranger home."

    "Are you suggesting we leave him here to die?"

    It was quiet for a moment. "I didn''t think so. Now help me."

    As more hand began to grab him the voices slowly became distant before they disappearpletely and he fell into the darkness that he was so used to by now.

    ***

    Light. Light poked his eyes and forced him to open them. He had to blink several times and rub his eyes before he could see clearly.

    Lucian looked around. He didn''t recognize were he was. He found himself in a little room, surrounded by dark wooden walls. To his left there was a small table and a chair, and just right above a small window from which the sunlight peeked through. In front of him stood an empty bookshelf and to his right there was a door and a old cab covered with dust.

    The bed hey in could barely fit him. His feet dangled outside the bed and if he tried to turn, he would probably fall down.

    Lucian made and attempt to sit up but to no avail. His muscles gave in and he fell back with a groan. Every part of his body ached and he could hear the unsteady rytm of his own heart. Was he going to die? Because it certainly felt like he would.

    Lucian closed his eyes. The pain, the tiredness, the confusion was too much and he didn''t have the strength to fight it, so he let the darkness sweep him away once again. After that everything was a blur, he kept falling in and out of consciousness not knowing how many days passed since he came to this ce. Sometimes he would hear voices and one day when he woke up he even found a little girl observing him. She had the most innocent eyes he had seen and they widened when she realized he had woken up. Before he could speak to her she had run away.

    Another day he could feel someone tending to his wounds. "This man heals very fast." It was a woman speaking. "I mean he had several injuries over his whole body now all of them are almost healed."

    "Maybe he is the well-monster." A little girl''s voice whispered.

    "There is no such thing sweetheart." The woman assured. "It''s the dirt that makes him look like this. He could use a bath but he is not waking up."

    "Did you examine his head?" It sounded like an older woman.

    "Yes. No injuries there. I wonder why he is not waking up."

    Lucian tried to listen to the rest of the conversation but his frenemy darkness came to take him and he followed obediently. Next time he woke up he was surrounded by people. Strangers.

    "You are awake." A woman to his left said with a smile. "How are you feeling?"

    Lucian looked around. A middle aged man, two young girls, a little girl and an old woman stared at him with curiosity.

    "How are you feeling?" the woman to his left repeated. He turned his head to look at her. She looked back at him with a frown.

    "Maybe he is a foreigner. Maybe he doesn''t understand ournguage."

    "I am fine." Lucian replied with a guttural voice.

    The woman sighed with a smile. "Thank God. We thought that you were almost dying when you never woke up."

    Lucian just looked at the woman.

    "We should probably bring you something to eat." The woman said nervously when he didn''t reply. Then she nodded toward the others and they left him alone in the room.

    Lucian pushed himself up and strangely this time he could sit up without any problem or pain. A strange feeling washed over him, a feeling of energy and power. He felt somehow strong, as if he could do anything he wanted and it scared him a little.

    Getting out of bed he looked down at his body. He was covered with dirt and was wearing nothing but a piece of clothes on his lower body. There were no wounds on his body, he had healedpletely. The people who tended to him would probably wonder how he could heal so fast and why he didn''t have any scars. What would he tell them?

    Before he could think of something the woman came back with a tray of food andid it on the table. "You should eat something then probably take a bath." She said turning to him. "I''ll bring you some clothes." She smiled then left.

    Lucian slowly made his way to the table then looked at the food. The first word that came to mind was poison. He was poisoned. Pieces if his memory came back. He remembered being poisoned, stabbed, thrown into a well. He remembered the pain, the physical one, the one of being betrayed and the one of...the one of... something else he couldn''t remember.

    He shook his head. He didn''t want to think of all the pain right now. Right now he was hungry so he sat down and began to eat. The whole time he was eating he knew that the little girl was watching him hiding behind the door.

    "You cane in if you want." He said without turning back.

    He heard her gasp. She was clearly afraid of him.

    He turned around slowly and she peeked from behind the door. "How did you know I was here?" She whispered afraid.

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    "Are you the well-monster?" She spoke thest word lower than the others as if she was afraid to say it.

    "No."

    "Then why were you inside the well?"

    "I fell inside by ident."

    Lucian could feel that she was contemting whether to believe him or not.

    "What''s your name?" He asked.

    "I am Lucian." He said extending his hand. Elle stared at his hand for a while then approached him slowly before cing her little hand in his.

    Lucian couldn''t help but smile at her. She was a brave one toe near him even though she was very afraid. Lucian knew that she wanted to appear unafraid to him.

    "How old are you Elle?"

    "Seven." She drew back her hand and stared at him calctingly with those innocent brown eyes. "Did you see the well-monster when you fell inside?"

    Lucian shook his head.

    "Then who hurt you?" Elle asked curiously.

    Lucian tried toe up with an answer.

    "Elle, don''t bother him with your questions." The woman from earlier came back with some clothes and put them on the bed. "Why don''t you show him where he can take a bath instead."

    "Yes mother."

    Elle seemed less afraid as she showed him the way. It wasn''t far from their home, but the people staring strangely at him, some even disgusted made it seem like forever.

    "Here." Elle smiled as they arrived.

    Lucian looked around was confused. This ce looked nothing like a bathroom. In fact it wasn''t a room at all, it was just an outside ce with walls.

    "You can take water from there." She said pointing at a pumping faucet. "and you will find scrapers in that box." She exined then ran away.

    "Wait!" but she was already gone.

    Lucian was still confused. How was he supposed to bath here? He went the box with the things she called scrapers. Grabbing one he looked at it. How was he supposed to use this? And he had never used a pumping faucet before.

    Lucian sighed with frustration when he heard the creaking sound of the door opening. An old man walked inside and began undress.

    Lucian observed the man and tried to follow his steps. He filled a bucket with water, took a thing that looked like a stone from one of the boxes to wash himself and the scraper to scrub the dirt off. It was really a strange way to bath Lucian thought as he rinsed off everything with the clean but cold water.

    Lastly he dried himself then slid into the new clothes he got from the woman he still didn''t know the name of. When he walked outside he was surprised to find Elle waiting for him. Once sheid eyes on him her mouth fell open and she stared at him wide eyed.

    Lucian raised a brow questioningly. Why was she looking at him like that?

    "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    She shook her head slowly eyes still wide, mouth still open. Lucian decided to ignore her reaction.

    "Shall we go back then?"

    She nodded and without a word she led the way.

    On their way back everyone they passed had the same reaction as Elle. They kept staring at him, following him with their gaze until he was out of sight. Lucian knew this time they were staring with fascination, not with disgust. People were literally ogling him especially the women. Some of them even smiled at him flirtatiously.

    Lucian was used to attention, especially from women but he never got this much attention before. It was as if the people got hypnotized by him.

    Ignoring everyones attention Lucian followed Elle quietly. When they arrived they entered the small house and found Elle''s family gathered in a circle speaking of something.

    "Mother we are back." Elle informed interrupting their conversation.

    As everyone turned to look at them their mouths fell open as well.

    "Oh good Lord!"

 Chapter 5: 4

    Eyes wide, mouth open they stared at him for a while. Lucian began to worry. Did his appearance change? He needed a mirror.

    The man was the first to break the silence. "You are back. Pleasee and sit."

    Everyone followed him with their gaze as he made his way to the circle and sat down. The man cleared his throat and gave them a look so that they would stop staring and eventually they did.

    "So what''s your name young man?" The man asked.

    "Lucian."

    "Lucian, I am John and this is my wife La." He introduced the middle-aged woman sitting next to him. Then he continued introducing everyone else. John and La had three daughters, the youngest was, of course, Elle and then there was Anna seventeen and Nora neen. The old woman was John''s mother, Charlotte.

    "We also have a son, Julian. He serves in the royal army."

    "Royal army?" He wondered which one they spoke of because he didn''t even know in which kingdom he was right now.

    "Yes. He has been busy with all the war going on but now it hase to an end he believes. Soon the crown prince will be crowned king."

    War. Crown prince. He was still in Decresh.

    "By the way how did you fall inside the well?"

    Oh, now came the question he had been dreading. They began asking him question after question and Lucian tried to answer all of them. Of course, none of his answers were true. He told them that he was traveling when some thieves attacked him and pushed him inside the well.

    "Where were you traveling?"

    "I...I was..." Lucian had never had to lie this much before. Coming up with all those lies was more difficult than he thought. "I don''t remember."

    "Oh dear. You must have hit your head." Charlotte said.

    "Father why don''t you let him stay here?...until he remembers," Nora suggested.

    Charlotte nodded her head in agreement.

    "Thank you for your generosity but I should go." Lucian said.

    "But where? You don''t know where to go and you have nothing to travel with." Nora said.

    She was right. He had no money and he didn''t know where to go...yet.

    John seemed to think for a while. "I think you should stay here until you recover."

    Lucian looked at each one of them, they all thought he should stay. Why were they being so nice to him?

    "So...are you a witch?" John asked once everyone left and they were alone. Lucian was surprised by the question.

    "What makes you think so?" He asked.

    "Well...it impossible for a normal human to crawl out of a well that''s so deep and secondly your wounds just healed so I am guessing you used your magic."

    From the way John spoke Lucian guessed he was a witch himself.

    "Are you a witch?"

    John narrowed his gaze. "Yes. So it''s fine you can tell me."

    Lucian didn''t know what to reply. If he said he was a witch, he would be lying and if he said he wasn''t how was he supposed to exin his healing?

    "I am not sure if I am one." He replied instead.

    John nodded thoughtfully. "So you never tried to use magic?"

    "No."

    "Well, there is only one way to know if you are a witch, try using magic." John suggested.

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully.

    "Wait!" John stood up and left quickly but he was back shortly after with a book in his hand.

    "Here." He said handing him the book. "There are some simple spells here. You can try them."

    Lucian took the book from him. "Thank you."

    "I should go to work now."

    "I shoulde with you. I...can help with anything." Lucian suggested.

    "Alright then,e on."

    John owned a little shop in a big shopping market. He sold different kinds of fabrics and clothes, mostly women''s. Lucian realized that Johns shop wasn''t very popr as only one man entered the entire time they were there.

    "No one ising to buy anything" Lucian said.

    "Yes. That''s how it usually is." John seemed unbothered by the situation.

    "If you are a witch, why don''t you use some magic to attract some customers?" Lucian asked.

    John stopped whatever he was doing and gazed at Lucian seriously. "Magic is not something to use easily. If you happen to be a witch remember this."

    Lucian wanted to ask what he meant but before he could a Lady walked into the shop.

    "Good day Mr...." She stopped halfway when sheid eyes on Lucian. "Oh..."

    Lucian didn''t know what she meant by that but the look in her eyes he knew very well. The admiring, astonishedpletely captivated by you look. Maybe he should take advantage of that he thought.

    Walking up to the woman, "how can I help you?" He asked charmingly.

    The woman just stared at him for a few seconds. "Uh...I was looking for some fabric to make a dress." She said fl.u.s.tered.

    Lucian knew nothing about fabrics but John had shown him where he could find fabrics for dresses.

    "This way." He gestured.

    While he led the way he could hear her heart beating wildly inside her chest.

    "Here." He said and began to show her a few different fabrics but she wasn''t paying any attention at all. All of her attention was directed at him instead.

    "I think this color would suit you very well." He said picking a light blue fabric and showing it to her.

    "Really?" She smiled blushing.

    "Yes."

    "I will take it." She decided without even taking a closer look.

    The woman paid at the desk then said her goodbye with a dreamy look on her face. After that one visit from her Johns shop became suddenly popr. Women came and went and Lucian knew he was the reason.

    "Never had these much customers before," John said surprised. "You really are popr among women."

    If he only knew. Popr was an understatement. Most women who came to the shop didn''t even need any fabric. They just came to take a look at him, or speak to him, if lucky maybe even get apliment and at the end of the day they would spend their money and buy that fabric they probably didn''t even need.

    "You have really brought luck to my shop." John said as they walked back home. "You can stay with us as long as you want... as a thank you, and I should give you a sry."

    "That''s very kind of you but I will be leaving soon."

    "Did you remember where to go?"

    Lucian wasn''t sure. His memories were a mess and he had been having the worst nightmarestely but there was one thing he knew, one face that haunted his dreams. Pierre. Every night Pierre woulde into his dreams and kill him over and over again and Lucian would relive the same agonizing pain. He would wake up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat, his heart beating painfully inside his chest. He would have difficulty breathing as if he was drowning or being choked. How could a dream feel so real that he would feel the pain even after he woke up?

    But that wasn''t the worst part. There was something else. Something he couldn''t understand or remember, a part of his dream that was more painful than his death, so painful he would have tears in his eyes when he woke up. What was it? And why couldn''t he remember?

    "Yes. I need to go back home."

    Lucian had always wanted a simple life and now he had the chance to live that, yet he was going back to the life he hated. For what? Revenge? What would he gain of it except that his nightmares would end? He could just stay here, start a new life and live freely the way he wanted, yet something drew him to go back. It was as if a part of him was still there, calling for him, waiting for him toe.

    "Father." Elle shouted running and enveloped John in a hug. She would always wee them both with hugs when they came back from work.

    "My little princess." John smiled as he picked her up then went and gave his wife a kiss on the cheek.

    Lucian would always get an odd feeling every time he saw John and La together. They seemed deeply in love, and it brought a sense of emptiness, a void in his heart. Why he felt that way he couldn''t exin.

    Shaking off the odd feeling once again. Lucian went to his room and closed the door behind him. He wanted to be alone but before he could do anything someone already knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The door opened with a creaking sound and Nora stuck her head inside.

    "Am I disturbing you?" She asked innocently.

    "No, pleasee in."

    She walked in, a shy smile on her face. Lucian knew she had a thing for him. The way she blushed or smiled shyly every time he spoke to her, or the way she would peak at him when he wasn''t looking or the way her heart would speed at his closeness. He knew all of that, and even though she was pretty he wasn''t the least interested in her.

    "I just wanted to thank you. You have been a great help to my father''s business." She said.

    "No need to thank me. Your family saved my life and let me stay here, I am just repaying the favor." Lucian exined

    She nodded. "My father told me you could be a witch. Have you tried a spell yet?"

    Her gaze shifted to the book on the table that her father gave him, to try and learn magic.

    "No I haven''t."

    Lucian had been avoiding the book as if he was afraid to know the answer of what he was.

    "I could help you...if you want." She shrugged.

    "Thank you but I''ll manage myself."

    "Just be careful." She warned a little worried.

    "Why?" He frowned.

    "I can sense your power. You have too much of it."

 Chapter 6: 5

    Iy curled on the cold ground, hungry and scared. Pierre had only told me about the rats in the dungeon, but here I was, surrounded by c.o.c.kroaches and spiders as well. I didn''t know how many days I spent in this dark ce where I could barely know if it was day or night. I so longed to get out of here, to see the light again and breath in the scent of fresh air. To be able to walk under the sun and feel the taste of delicious food, but all that woulde with a price. Pierre would not let me out of this ce until I agreed to be his and I felt like I was getting sick staying here. Not only physically but mentally as well.

    Could I atleast get a nket for now? I was so cold my teeth were chattering.

    The sound of footsteps nearing filled the quiet room and soon the door to the cer opened. Two guards entered and without a word grabbed my arms and began to drag me out of there.

    "Wait! Where are you taking me?" I asked.

    "Be quiet!" One of them ordered.

    Should I be relieved that I was leaving this ce or afraid that they would take me somewhere else worse, I didn''t know.

    One of the guards yanked my arm then pushed me forward. "Faster!" He ordered.

    As we existed the dungeon my eyes got suddenly hit by the sunlight and I quickly shut them tightly. I hadn''t seen light for days so my eyes needed time to adjust. I tried to blink a few times and look again but I couldn''t. It was painful so I just peekend now and then to see where I was going until the sun was out of sight and we were inside the castle.

    As they led the way I realized they were taking me to Pierre. Oh no! What did he n this time? He must be angry that I hadn''t given up yet.

    The guards opened the door to his room then pushed me inside. I stumbled then fell t on my stomach before I heard the door closed behind me.

    "Tsk, tsk. You look awful."

    It has been a long time since I heard this annoying voice and I didn''t miss it the least. I pushed myself up from the floor and adjusted my dirty dress before looking Pierre in the eyes. He was sitting in a chair with legs crossed.

    "What do you want?"

    He stood up from his seat then walked up to me. "I have been thinking¡­" He began thoughtfully, " If I want you to like me, I have to treat you well, right?"

    Was he delusional?

    I scoffed. "I will never like you. You killed my husband."

    "Because he would kill me otherwise. It''s nothing personal. That''s just how war is and everyone does what they have to do to protect themselves. You should also do what''s best to protect yourself and it''s not being on my bad side."

    "You speak of liking while threatening me." He was unbelievable.

    "Look princess¡­"

    "Hazel," I cut him off, "you made sure I wasn''t a princess anymore."

    He walked even closer then grabbed my chin before looking into my eyes. "You can be more than a princess, if you stand by my side. By a very powerful kings side. Think about it." He said in a low voice.

    "There is nothing to think about."

    Ignoring my remark "I''ll give you some time to think." He said before leaving without further discussion.

    I let out a sigh of before I carefully sat down to stop my shaking legs. I wasn''t tough. All this was an act and I really didn''t know where I got this much courage from. I was raised to be quiet, shy and afraid. I was raised to be obedient, to know my ce which was always beneath everyone else''s in my family. My worth was nothing until Lucian came into my life. He was the first one to actually treat me like a person and not like a property. He made me feel alive, important and cared for. He made me feel loved, but where was he right now?

    "Where are you?" I said hoping he would appear out of nowhere like he always did when I thought of him instead I found Ylva standing at the door.

    "My Lady." She said looking worried or angry, I wasn''t sure. "Are you alright?" She asked approaching me slowly. She let her gaze sweep over me and her expression turned more angry than before.

    She took a deep breath as if collecting herself before speaking. "I should bring you something to eat first then you need a bath and new clothes and...or maybe I should take you to your room first."

    I had never seen her this emotional before.

    "Ylva rx." I said standing up and putting my hands on her shoulders. "I am fine."

    "How can you be fine? Look what they did to you." She said almost bursting into tears.

    "Why don''t you take me to my room." I said calmly.

    She nodded and helped me to my room. More correctly our room, Lucian and I. I almost cried as I walked inside. This ce held so many good memories.

    "I''ll bring some food, You must eat first then you can take a bath."

    "Is Lydia alright?" I asked.

    "Yes. She is fine My Lady. Do you want me to send her?"

    "No. Let''s keep her out of this." Endangering Ylva was enough. I didn''t want them both to be in danger.

    Ylva left to bring me something to eat meanwhile I decided to take a bath myself. Once I came out of the bathroom the food was already served and the delicious smell made my stomach growl. I sat at the table and devoured everything quickly then I felt sleepy and before I knew I was already asleep.

    When I woke up I groaned with frustration. I didn''t want to wake up, I wanted to sleep forever so I shut my eyes tightly and tried to go back to sleep. Unfortunately I couldn''t. I had to wake up and endure the pain of living. When did living be painful?

    I swung my legs down and looked out the window. It was still night and the stars shone brighter than ever, or maybe it was just because I hadn''t seen the sky for along time. Sliding into my night robe I went out to the garden. My favorite ce, the ce where I and Lucian spent ourst happy time together. Now it just felt empty looking at it. My whole life felt empty.

    I tear fell down my cheek and I wiped it away quickly. Lucian woulde back. He had too otherwise...otherwise¡­

    "Hazel." A familiar voice came from behind me.

    I froze in ce. What was he doing here?

    I turned around slowly and looked into the cold dark eyes that belonged to no one else than the devil himself.

    Lothaire.

    He stood there melting perfectly with the darkness as if he was shadow himself.

    "Lothaire? How...what are you doing here?"

    "I came to take you with me." His voice was as cold as I remembered.

    The devil. Lucians father. Right, he came to take me to Lucian.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    He narrowed his gaze. "You know where he is."

    "No, I don''t." I said confused.

    "Yes, you do. You just don''t want to admit it." He said calmly.

    How could he be so calm?

    "Lucian is not dead." I said slowly.

    He just looked at me, his face void of any emotion.

    "If he is dead then why are you not doing anything?"

    "Why would I do anything?" He asked raising a brow.

    "Because you are his father."

    His face hardened, making him look more frightening than he already did.

    "Listen! Lucian is dead. You can eithere with me or stay here."

    I couldn''t believe him. How could he say that his son was dead with a straight face? What kind of father was he?

    "Lucian is not dead." I repeated shaking my head.

    He sighed then adopted a softer voice. "Hazel. Why don''t youe with me and think about thatter."

    I shook my head, tears filling my eyes. "There is nothing to think about. Lucian is not dead!"

    Lothaires shoulders fell and he looked at me with what seemed like defeat. "Let me take you from here. You will only be tortured here."

    "Are you not listening to what I am saying?" I yelled as tears fell down my cheek. "Lucian is not dead! He is not, right? Tell me he is not dead! Tell me you did something to save him. Tell me!" I demanded crossing the distance between us and grabbing his arms. I tried to shake him but he didn''t move a bit. Instead he grabbed my arms and pulled me closer.

    "I don''t have to tell you anything." He said with a lethal voice."But I will tell you this. Lucian is dead and you can eithere with me or stay here to get tortured. Your choice."

    It took a moment for his words to sink in and when they did I was fuming with anger. I pushed him away.

    "You really must be the devil. How can you not care for your own son? He suffered so much because of you and what did you do for him? Nothing!" I cried yelling.

    "You are right. I did nothing when I should have killed him myself. All this would not have happened then."

    Killed? He would have killed his own son?

    "Go away!" I yelled. "Just go away! I don''t want to see your face!"

    "My Lady!" I looked to my left where the voice came from. Lydia looked at me with confusion. "Who are you talking to?"

    What? I turned back to Lothaire but he wasn''t there. He was gone.

 Chapter 7: 6

    Lucian woke up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat and out of breath. His heart was beating wildly inside his chest and his eyes were filled with tears. He had the same nightmare he had every night, where his brother killed him over and over again. It never ended, the pain and the suffering, even after he woke up.

    Lucian would feel as if his whole body was burning and slowly he would be unable to breathe because of the pain. Falling from his bed he would crawl on the floor struggling to get some air but he his throat would tighten as if he was being choked. half the night he would spend in an unbearable pain and pray for the morning toe soon.

    When the morning came he would wake up and find himself stillying on the cold floor. His whole body would ache and he would feel drained of energy. It would take him a while to get up and prepare to go to work.

    Today as hey on the floor waiting for his body to recover he remembered Nora''s words. She had said that he had to much power, which he did notice thest few days. Something about him was different since he came out of that well. He was capable of doing things he couldn''t before. That he realized one night when he woke up from his nightmare feeling as if he was being choked. He had wished to go outside to get some air and suddenly by some unknown force he found himself outside. How that was possible he still couldn''tprehend, but he did enjoy his new power. Or should he say powers? Because there were other things he discovered he could do, such as disguising himself as someone else or making himself invisible. He could even manipte people, only by looking into their eyes.

    Maybe he was the Devil''s son after all.

    As hey on the floor thinking he heard angry soundsing from outside his room. Soon load footsteps followed and the door to his room flew open and hit the wall with a crushing sound. There at the door stood an angry John.

    "Who are you?" He asked usingly.

    Lucian was confused as he stood up and looked at John.

    "Who are you?!" John repeated angrily. "And don''t lie to me this time."

    Lucians gaze went to the paper in Johns hand and he immediately realized that John had found one of the sketches that were made of him when his brother was trying to find him.

    "This¡­" John said holding the paper up. "This is you. Why was the crown prince looking for you?"

    Lucian didn''t need to answer that. He knew that John had already figured it out.

    "I should have known...with your long hair and the way you carry yourself. You are a royalty. The youngest prince of Decresh. I knew that I had heard your name somewhere, my son must have told me once or twice." John continued his eyes wide with realization.

    His family had gathered behind him and they stared at Lucian with a look of betrayal.

    "Just leave!" Lucian could hear the disappointment in Johns voice.

    He could understand that they were hurt and feeling betrayed since they had weed him and treated him like a family. Maybe now was the time to leave anyway.

    "Father he has nowhere to go." Anna spoked as he took a step to leave.

    "That''s none of our business." John said coldly.

    "But he is a witch and you always say to help fellow witches." Anna argued.

    "We don''t know for sure that he is a witch. Nora?"

    "Yes father he is." Nora spoke. "But¡­" she hesitated.

    "But what?"

    "He is the one rumored to be the devil''s son."

    Lucian sighed. Those rumors never left him alone. "I''ll just leave." He said. "Thank you for your hospitality."

    But suddenly Elle ran to him and hugged his leg. "Please don''t leave. Father, please don''t let him leave." She had tears in her eyes.

    Lucian crouched down to her level and wiped away a few tears that fell down her cheek. "I have to. But I will be back some day and visit you." He said pping her head, then he stood up and looked at the rest of them.

    "I am very thankful for your help and I had no intention of hurting you. I apologize if I caused you any harm. I''ll take my leave."

    Johns expression didn''t change but the rest looked regretful as he made his way out. Strangely he was regretful himself. He had really enjoyed staying here, living a simple normal life with John and his family, but nothing good or badsted forever.

    Just as he was about the exit the front door a man appeared in front of him. The man who was almost as tall as him was wearing a military attire, the type that only the royal army of Decresh wear. This must be Johns son Julian, Lucian thought.

    Julian froze in ce, his eyes widening in shock as he noticed Lucian. In his frozen state he dropped his helmet on the floor and opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out.

    Great! Now Lucian had to deal with him as well. Maybe he should just snap his head off. A perfect way to repay his family''s kindness, he thought sarcastically.

    "Yo...your Highness. You...you are alive." Julian stuttered in disbelief.

    Before Lucian could think of anything to say, Julians family came rushing.

    "Julian! My son, you are back!" La hugged him tightly while John waited for his turn to hug his son.

    Julian stood like a statue, his gaze still fixated on Lucian while his family hugged in turn. Lucian just wanted to leave quickly but the whole family had crowded the exit while being excited about Julians return.

    "Father?" Julian said finally while nodding toward Lucian questioningly.

    "Oh yes. He is leaving." John said.

    "Leaving? Father do you know who he is?" Julian asked.

    "Yes, that''s why he is leaving."

    "No!"

    John raised his eyebrows in surprise. Julian walked past his father and up to Lucian. "Your highness...is it really you?" He scanned Lucian carefully "I thought you died."

    Lucian detected sadness and relief in his voice. It confused him, but he didn''t think much about it. He was leaving anyway.

    "Goodbye." He said and aimed for the front door but Julian blocked his way.

    "Your Highness? Where are you going? It''s not safe outside. Pleasee in and stay."

    "Just let him leave." John spoke.

    Julian ignored his father. "Please Your Highness."

    "Yes. Why don''t we eat then you can decide who will leave and stay." Charlotte suggested." I think Julian is tired and hungry."

    Julian nodded. "Thank you grandma. Your highness please." Julian gestured toward the living room. Elle looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    Lucian followed Julian inside while wondering why he agreed to this. He should have just left. Maybe deep down he still wanted to stay here. While Julian looked happy that Lucian had agreed to stay for lunch, John was still unhappy and sat with his arms crossed over his chest.

    Julian was curious about how Lucian hade to live and ended up here and Anna was happy to exin the whole situation. Julian listened carefully then turned to his father.

    "Father? Where you about to throw him out because he didn''t tell you the truth? What was he supposed to say? I am a prince? Would you have believed him?"

    John sighed. "It''s not only that. It''s dangerous for our family to keep him here. If this goes out we are all dead."

    Lucian understood that John was only trying to protect his family.

    "No one will know." Julian said.

    "Someone might already know."

    Lucian didn''t like that this family were fighting because of him. "I''ll just leave." He said standing up.

    "Prince Pierre is soon getting crowned. You know he doesn''t care about the wellbeing of this kingdom. He is already nning war. He wants to overthrow the king of Gatrish and take over his kingdom. Probably because he helped you. You know Gatrish is a powerful kingdom. It won''t be easy winning over them. Many people will die for nothing."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Lucian asked.

    "Pierre wants to raise the taxes for the poor people and expand the ve trade." Julian continued.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Don''t you want the crown?" He asked.

    "What makes you think I would be any different than Pierre?"

    "Because you are a witch and witches don''t damage, they restore." Jin exined.

    Lucian was getting annoyed. "Look, I am not a witch and I have no desire to be king."

    Now it was Julians turn to get annoyed. "What about all the people who died for you. Died to protect you, all your men. Did they die in vain?"

    "What is going on here?" La asked when she came into the room.

    "Many people will suffer if you don''t take the crown. Don''t tell me you don''t care. Father say something!" Julian required.

    John seemed to think deeply. "Why don''t you think about it before saying no?" John suggested.

    What was he supposed to think about. Going back to the prison he grew up in. That ce would bring nothing but bad memories. Still a part of him wanted to listen to Julian, to go back home and take the throne. He felt obligated to do so for the people who died protecting him. For those who stood by his side no matter what, like Lincoln.

    Lucian thought about the fact that he would never see Lincoln again, never hear his scoldings or his advice. He would never see the rest of his men again, while those who betrayed him, those who betrayed their ownrades were probably still alive. Thinking about it made his blood boil. Yes, he needed to go back and forget about having a normal peaceful life, because he wouldn''t get peace until he destroyed those who destroyed him.

    It was time to go back home, back to the hell was born in. Hell is where he was supposed to be anyway.

 Chapter 8: 7

    I spent the whole night crying, angry and confused. I couldn''t understand a thing. Why didn''t Lothaire help Lucian, why was Lucian noting home yet and where was Irene? Did Lothaire do something to her? If he could kill his son then he was capable of doing anything. What confused me the most was the reason Lothaire came here. If he didn''t care for Lucian then why did hee here to take me with him?

    The morning came quickly with me not getting any sleep or any answers. The head maid Edith walked into my room without knocking and ced some clothes on my bed.

    "Change into these. His Highness has requested your presence." She informed then left without waiting for a reply.

    I took the clothes and looked at them. It was a beautiful yellow dress with its white gloves decorated withce. Clearly, he wanted me to look good so I did my best to look the opposite. I just slid into the dress without taking a bath or getting cleaned up and walked out the room without brushing my hair. I needed to look awful in case he wanted to take advantage of me.

    The maid who was supposed to lead the way stared at me in surprise but then quickly averted her gaze.

    "This way, My Lady." She gestured.

    I followed her to the dining room where Pierre was already waiting. He sat at arge table where several extravagant dishes were served. When he took notice of me he stood up and dismissed the maid, then he just stood there and observed me for a while before he burst intoughter.

    "You...you¡­" He tried to speak but he keptughing in between. "If you were trying to make an impression you certainly did."

    "I am not trying anything." I said coldly.

    "You know¡­" he began crossing the distance between us, " I have never been so patient with anyone before. I don''t know why I am so patient with you." He seemed thoughtful, but then he shook his head as if dismissing his thoughts.

    "Come and sit." He said and went to hold the chair out for me. I sat down slowly and looked at the food on the table. My mouth already began to salivate, but as soon as Pierre sat down next to me my appetite went out the window.

    "All this is for you." He gestured toward the food. "You can eat however much you want."

    "I am not hungry." I said.

    The smile on his face disappeared and got reced by a displeased look.

    "You know¡­," he began, "there was once this girl I saw when I passed by a small vige. She was so beautiful so I brought her here with me. I gave her everything and I treated her well, but she was never satisfied. She wanted to go back home, to her childhood sweetheart, a shepherd." He said thest word with disgust.

    "She chose a shepherd over a prince." He shook his head. "So do you know what I did to her?" He asked.

    I just looked at him without replying. I knew he did something terrible to her and I didn''t want to know what it was.

    "I let my men have their way with her while I had some wine listening to her screams all night long. She was begging me to save her but I had already given her many chances. What a waste, she was a beauty." He shook his head again then grabbed his ss and took a sip of water.

    I knew this wasn''t just a story, it was a warning. My stomach twisted in disgust and fear and I suddenly felt like throwing up.

    "Are you alright?" He asked looking worriedly at me. "You look pale."

    "I am fine." I forced myself to speak.

    He chuckled darkly. "Don''t worry. I won''t do to you what I did to her." He slowly moved closer and grabbed my chin. "You are a precious one Hazel. I liked you from the moment I saw you, it was just unfortunate that you were my brothers wife. If you were mine I would treat you like a queen, but you see it''s not toote. You can still be mine."

    I wanted to p his hand away, push him away, anything but I couldn''t. What if he did to me what he did to that girl? I knew he could even do worse if I angered him enough. Maybe that story was his way of telling me that he was running out of patience.

    Suddenly he grabbed the back of my head and pressed his lips to mine. My whole body froze in shock but got quickly reced by emotions of disgust and anger. I ced my hands on his chest to push him away but he pulled my hair harshly and kissed me more urgent. So I did what I had to do, I bit him.

    He hissed in pain and drew back. I took the opportunity and ran away as fast as I could. Running into my room I closed the door behind me while my heart drummed painful inside my chest.

    What had I done? He wouldn''t let me get away this time, he would let his men defile me.

    I sat down, curled in a corner of the room, waiting for Lucian toe. If he was alive he woulde and save me and if he didn''te this time then I had to ept that he was gone. Praying to God I waited and waited but he never came.

    A tear fell down my cheek. Lucian was dead. My husband was dead.

    I burst into tears. The pain was too much to bear that I wished I was dead myself. I cried and cried while holding my chest as if it would lessen the pain but it only got worse until the pain and sorrow turned into fury. Fury toward Pierre.

    He was the one who killed Lucian. Now I would kill him.

    "Don''t be stupid."

    I looked up from my tears, not that I needed to look to know that the cold voice belonged to Lothaire.

    "What are you doing here? I thought I was clearst time."

    "You were angryst time. So I came here to ask again."

    "The answer is still no." I said and he sighed.

    "You will gain nothing from killing Pierre."

    I would gain a lot. I would gain some relief from this unbearable pain and raging anger.

    "You think so but you won''t." He said reading my thoughts.

    "How can you not be angry? Did you not care about him at all?" I asked standing up to face him. "What kind of father are you? You seem to be able to do anything so why didn''t you save him? Why did you let him die? Why?" I screamed and cried while hitting his chest violently.

    He just stood there like a statue, letting me hit his chest until I let all my anger out and got tired. Then to my surprise, he wrapped his arms around me and let me copse into his embrace. I didn''t protest, I just let him hold me for a while.

    "I did care about him." He then spoke slowly. "My way of caring is just different from the human way."

    Because he wasn''t human. He was quiet for a while before he continued.

    "Our kind are not supposed to reproduce, it disrupts the bnce of nature and it doesn''t go well with those who protect it. The Witches. So when they realized that it was one of their own who was bearing the demon child they became even angrier, and trust me angry witches are not fun."

    One of their own? Irene?

    "Yes." He said reading my thoughts.

    I pulled myself away from his embrace.

    "Wait! So Irene is...is¡­"

    "Yes. She is Lucian''s mother."

    No, no. It couldn''t be. I shook my head refusing to believe. Lucians mother was dead. Irene, my closest and only friend couldn''t be his mother.

    My head began to spin and Lothaire grabbed my arms to prevent me from falling.

    If Irene truly was Lucian''s mother how could she do this to him?

    "Irene''s mother who was the most powerful witch cursed Irene to never see Lucian again, and if she or I ever tried Irene would die. Despite that being the case Irene told me to help Lucian several times and the few times I listened she almost died. That''s why I refused to help anymore." He continued. "Don''t me Irene. There was nothing she could do. Before she could do anything she would have died."

    My head was spinning even more now. I couldn''t even think clearly.

    Lothaire looked at me with a worried expression. "Hazel,e with me. Lucian wouldn''t want you here." He said softly.

    "Lucian is dead." I whispered my voice void of emotion.

    "Come with me. Irene needs you."

    I shook my head. How could someone need me in this state? Then I remembered that Irene was Lucian''s mother. She was probably as sad as I was. The son that she never got to meet was dead, but right now all I could think of was my own pain, and there was only one way to end it.

    "I''ll stay here." I said determinedly.

    Lothaire let go of my arms, annoyed by my decision. He paced back and forth in the room probably thinking of a way to convince men then he finally spoke. "Alright. I''lle by some other time, I hope you change your mind till then." Then he was gone in the blink of an eye.

    And here I was left confused, angry and hurt. I still couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that Irene was Lucian''s mother. She looked so young, yet if I thought deeply about it there were so many simrities between. How could I not have noticed?

    I became even angrier. Lucian had died without meeting his mother. All this time he had thought that his mother was dead when she actually was alive. He had suffered so much and been so lonely and confused. How happy he would have been to see his mother, but he was never going to.

    He was never going to be able to see his mother or his real father and all this was Pierre''s fault and of course Irene''s mother. How could she do that to her own family? How could she separate a mother from her child?

    Hatred filled my chest. I wanted to scream, kick and punch something but I calmed myself down. Anger wouldn''t take me anywhere. Now I had a mission to aplish. I had to kill Pierre.

 Chapter 9: 8

    It waste at night and Luciany on his bed, unable to sleep. Something bothered him. Was it the fact that he was going back home? Or the fact that John and his family believed that he was a witch? It was more likely that he was the devil''s son than a witch, he thought.

    Leaving the room Lucian decided to go out for a while. The wind was cold and blew his hair onto his face. As he drew his hair back he thought about cutting it. Having it this long would only make people suspect him of being royalty or someone very wealthy. Besides he found it difficult to keep it clean now that he had to do it himself.

    He looked up the sky. It was dark with only a few shining stars and the moon hid behind the clouds. Soon the winter woulde with it''s cold.

    "Aren''t you cold?" Nora came and stood next to him. She had a shawl wrapped around her shoulders which she held tightly.

    "No." He never felt too cold or too hot. That was one of the many strange things about him.

    Nora shook her head at his answer. "You couldn''t sleep?" She asked.

    Now Lucian shook his head.

    "I would be confused if I were you too."

    "What do you mean?" He asked turning to her.

    She turned her gaze away and looked at the sky. "You don''t know what you are."

    "No¡­, but I am not a witch."

    Noraughed. "You know, it is not a bad thing to be a witch. You should be concerned about what else you could be."

    "Are you saying I am something else?"

    She looked at him for a while as if deciding what to say, then she took his hand. "Come." She said. "I want to show you something."

    He followed her curiously.

    "Look." She said pointing at a nt dead nt in their garden. "You can use a spell to make it alive and grow. Only witches can use magic in form of spells which means if you are able to make the nt grow with a spell, then you are a witch."

    Lucian looked at the nt. He hadn''t tried to use the spellbook that John had given him so he didn''t know whether he could cast a spell or not. Doing this would lessen his confusion and maybe stop John and his family from calling him a witch.

    "I don''t know any spell."

    "Just do as I do." She said crouching down. "ce your hands here." She ced her hands just above the nt to show him how and he did the exact same thing.

    "Then repeat after me ''Glisco vivere''."

    "Glisco vivere."

    Lucian felt a strange energy surge through him, then slowly the nt began to grow and change color. From dusty dead colors to vivid ones. The leaves and petals came to life and grew whole.

    Lucian was stunned to see the whole thing happen in front of his eyes. No. He couldn''t be a witch. He refused.

    "See, I told you. You are a witch."

    He shook his head in denial as he stood up. All those times he wondered what he was and he turned out to be a witch.

    As if Nora read his thoughts. "Look you are not a simple witch. You are a drosht."

    "What''s that?" He asked in an almost harsh tone. Why was he so upset?

    "It''s a line of very powerful witches, the most powerful ones. They are usually the leaders of a coven. They are called drosht. Youe from that line. Either your mother or father is a drosht."

    "How do you know all this." He tried to soften his tone but he could still hear the irritation in it.

    Nora sighed. "It''s hard to exin, but I have a special ability. I can''t really exin how it works but I can see what people are. I can see their strength and weakness, their fears, dreams or powers. I can even sometimes see their feelings, if they are strong ones, like yours."

    "Like mine?"

    "Yes. I feel like you are in a lot of pain and¡­ guilt."

    Guilt?

    "I don''t know what you are guilty about but don''t punish yourself too much. It''ste. I''ll go to sleep now. Good night."

    And there she left him confused and upset. All this time he was seeking answers, the answer couldn''t be as simple as him being a witch. He had to be more than just that. He knew he was more than that. Something inside of him spoke to him about what he really is, something dark and dangerous. Something...devilish. It only intensified after his near death experience.

    Or did he die?

    He felt like everytime he got answers only more questions appeared. Would he ever get all of his questions answered?

    Going back inside Lucian decided to take one thing at a time. Now he would get some sleep and tomorrow he would find a way to go back home.

    In the morning he was met by Julian as soon as he walked out of his room. "We need to talk."

    As they went into the living room everyone seemed to be waiting for them. Julian began to speak. "Alright. His Highness and I are leaving today and Nora ising with us."

    "Today?" La looked surprised.

    "Yes, mother. We need to take action fast."

    "But do you even have a n?" John crossed his arms over his chest.

    "Yes."

    A thousand questions followed, such as what the n was, why Nora had to go with them if they would be safe and so on. Julian answered all of their questions calmly and patiently, reassuring his family that everything would be alright.

    Lucian wasn''t listening much to everything that was being said. His heart and mind were elsewhere. Suddenly there was a willingness to go back, a longing for something that awaited him at home. What it was he wasn''t sure but it wasn''t the first time he felt this way.

    Why would he long to go home when he hated that ce?

    After Julian calmed down his family and reassured them about his and Nora''s safety he left to bring them horses to travel with. Meanwhile Nora and Lucian bid farewell to everyone.

    Julian was already back after a short while. He kissed everyone goodbye and gave his father a hug. Lucian grabbed a horse and was about to get on when someone tugged at his clothes. Turning around he found Elle with teary eyes.

    "Can''t I go with you?" She asked with a sad pout.

    Lucian couldn''t help but smile. Crouching to her level "No you can''t. But I wille back to you." He said patting her head.

    Sadness settled in his heart. He had grown fond of Elle. She would always make him smile in all the pain and darkness that surrounded him.

    "Promise?"

    "I promise." He said hating himself for that since he wasn''t sure whether he could keep his promise or not.

    Kissing her forehead he climbed his horse. Julian gave him a nod and all three of them rode away. As he rode a strange feeling came over him. What just happened felt oddly familiar, as if he had experienced it before. As he pondered over the odd feeling a memory shed through his mind.

    He was kissing someone on the forehead. "I''ll be back wife."

    Wife? Why would he say that? He didn''t have any wife. Strange.

    Pushing the thought aside he realized he was far behind Julian and Nora.

    Julian had already exined the n for Lucian. The king of Osakar wasing to Decresh to marry his sister off to Pierre. That way they would create an alliance between their kingdoms. Osakar is a kingdom nows for its abundance. Pierre was very clever to be an ally to such kingdom.

    "You will disguise as the king of Osakar." Julian had exined.

    Lucian had been surprised. How did Julian know he could disguise as someone else. Was it a witch thing?

    "Yes, that way you can get inside the castle and find out everything about Pierre." Nora continued.

    He could get inside without disguising himself as someone else but that he didn''t tell them. The less they knew about him the better. He would not make the same mistake of trusting someone easily.

    "What do you want me to know exactly?"

    Nora opened her mouth to say something but Julian stopped her.

    "You will know what you need to do once you get inside the castle. Just don''t let your emotions get away. I know you want revenge and you will get it but you need to be patient. There are many people supporting your brother right now. You need to destroy your brothers support system and make his allies his enemies, meanwhile, when the time is right, we will spread rumors that you are still alive."

    Lucian was confused for a short while but then everything fell into ce. If Lucian just killed his brother and appeared out of nowhere the people of his kingdom would not be keen to have him as their king, and his brothers allies would still be a threat. But, by turning the people of decresh and Pierres allies against him, people would be more willing to have Lucian as their king.

    Maybe.

    Lucian wasn''t sure about the n but he didn''t care much. Once he got inside the castle he would enjoy torturing Pierre before giving him a slow and painful death, even if it meant that the n would fail. He didn''t need people to ept him nor wee him as their king. Once he got his revenge he had no intention to be king. Meanwhile, he would follow Julian''s n and find out more about being a witch.

 Chapter 10: 9

    "Mydy, His Highness has requested your presence."

    "You may leave." I said as my hands began to sweat and my heart began to hammer inside my chest. I had spent the whole night plotting my revenge, thinking of different ways to kill Pierre. None of them seemed satisfying enough. Death was a too small a punishment.

    But I couldn''t give him the punishment he deserved. This was all I could do.

    I looked myself onest time in the mirror. I chose a beautiful peach dress thatplimented my skin and let my hair down in beautiful waves. Putting some perfume I painted my lips the same color as my dress. Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves down I stepped out of the room. I needed to be calm and confident if I wanted my n to seed.

    On my way to Pierres room I thought about all the things that could go wrong and what would happen to me if I failed. I was sure I wouldn''t live to see another day then.

    The guards opened the door immediately without informing my presence and gestured for me to go in. I pushed all of my fears aside and held my head high as I walked in with steady, determined steps.

    "Good morning, Your Highness." I curtsied.

    Pierre who was sittingfortably in an armchair looked up in surprise. Slowly his lips formed into a smile of satisfaction.

    "Good morning, my dear." He said getting up from his chair while letting his gaze sweep over my body, from head to toe. "You look lovely today."

    "Thank you." I tried to smile without sounding nervous.

    He narrowed his gaze as if trying to figure me out. "Is there a special asion I don''t know of?"

    "No Your highness. I just decided to not act childish anymore." I began. "I have thought alot about what is best for me and as you said it''s not being on your bad side. "

    I looked up to meet his gaze and he was still looking calctingly at me. Atst he crossed the little distance between us and wrapped one arm around my waist pulling my body to his. I fought hard not to look disgusted.

    "Are you saying you agreed to be mine?"

    I nodded. "But I need some time.You killed my husband after all, it''s impossible to like you overnight."

    He let go of me looking amused. "I appreciate your honesty but still you see, I feel...hurt. I will give you the time you need but meanwhile you will not live as a princess but as my personal maid. How about that?" He said raising one brow.

    "You still want to punish me?"

    "Oh no." He shook his hands. "I just wanted you to not take too much time. I am be more and more impatient, you see."

    Yes, I could see. He would make my life miserable as his personal maid so that I would make up my mind fast. Nevermind, he would already be dead by then. As his personal maid I would get many opportunities to be alone with him and that was just what I needed.

    "Now, I need a bath." He said enjoying the situation he put me in.

    "Of course, Your highness. I will prepare one immediately." I said annoyed that he couldn''t even wait a moment before he could begin to order me around. I didn''t even get a chance to change from the beautiful dress I was wearing.

    Thanks to Lydia I knew how to prepare a bath. I filled the bathtub with hot water, put some scented oils and soap, then went on to bring some towels.

    My heart was beating all the time thinking how ufortable it would be to bath someone, especially someone as dirty as Pierre. Even if he used all the water in the world he would still be as dirty as he was.

    "Are you done?"

    I turned round. "Yes, Your Highn¡­" I couldn''t finish the sentences as my gaze fell on apletely n.a.k.e.d Pierre. Shocked and embarrassed I quickly averted my gaze.

    He chuckled as I kept looking away until he slid into the water. "I''m waiting." He said mockery clear in his voice.

    I quickly went to the side of the tub, avoiding to look at him I grabbed a wash clothes. Before I could pour some soap on it he shook his head. "No, I want you to use your hands."

    One brow raised he waited for my reaction.

    A curse almost escaped my lips but I urged myself to stay calm. Pouring the soap into my hands I pretended that I was washing clothes instead of a person but he knew how to anger me.

    "No, not there, here. No no, there."

    "Yes, just like that."

    "Be careful, not to hard."

    "Don''t be so slow. Wash faster." And he kept on and on.

    I had never been so annoyed in my life before. I just wanted to push him down the water and make him drown. Sadly I wasn''t strong enough.

    The days went by very slow as his personal maid and it was a torture but it gave me many opportunities to be with him when he was alone and vulnerable, such as when he was asleep.I towered over him where hey on his bed, watching his chest rise and fall as he went into a deep slumber. Then I slowly grabbed a knife that I had stolen from the kitchen and tied to my thigh under my dress.

    My heart elerated as I lifted the knife in the air holding it tightly with both my hands. This time I told myself not to fail, not to be afraid. He deserved to die so why was I hesitating? As usual my hands began to shake and I began to sweat. I told myself to bring the knife down and stab him once and for all but my body refused to listen. I listed to myself all the reasons I had to kill him but my body still refused to obey.

    I don''t know why I was convincing myself over and over again when I knew deep down I that I couldn''t kill him. I could just now kill a living breathing human being. I could just not.

    Slowly I let my hands fall to the sides still holding the knife in one. I was angry and disappointed with myself. Why couldn''t I do this? It shouldn''t be difficult to kill someone you despise so much. This was the fifth time I tried and failed.

    Maybe I should have just gone with Lothaire, far away from this ce. If he came back this time I would. I had nothing left here to do if I couldn''t even kill Pierre.

    Stuffing the knife back I went to the storeroom where I sleep on a thin mattress among stored food. I did not cry this time as I went back to sleep. I felt empty, as if no emotions were left inside of me and my heart froze to stone. No pain, no anger. I didn''t want to feel it anymore and I was thankful those feelings were gone. I closed my eyes and with it I closed everything else, especially my heart.

    In the morning I was back to my daily routine. I made my way to Pierres room, prepared some new clothes then went on to prepare a bath.

    He was already awake and seemed a little stressed as he looked at the clothes I prepared.

    "Don''t you like them, Your highness?" I asked with a monotone.

    Crossing his arms over his chest he looked at it calcting for a while. "Give me something morevish. I need to impress my future wife."

    "Future wife?" Doesn''t this man ever get enough of women?"Why?" He asked turning to me. "Jealous?"

    I wanted tough. "Not at all....Your Highness."

    "But you will be." He smirked satisfyingly. "You see...my future wife is one beautiful thing but that''s not why I am marrying her so don''t worry." Crossing the distance between us he traced one finger down my cheek and over my lips. "You will always be the most beautiful thing for me."

    I am not a thing, I wanted to say but it didn''t matter what I was anymore.

    As I helped him get ready I was surprised that he didn''t tease me or annoy me as usual. He was rather busy with himself, trying to look perfect. I didn''t know he cared that much about his appearance but he did. I wondered who his future wife was that he was preparing this much.

    "Well done, Hazel." He said looking himself in the mirror. "You have became much better, in fact I think it must have been an ident that you were born as a princess instead of a maid."

    I rolled my eyes without him seeing me.

    "You may leave now." He waved his hand.

    And never did he let me leave so soon.

    I left the room quickly and went back to the kitchen where I met Ylva. "Did it go well?" She asked.

    "Thankfully, he is absorbed with himself today. Apparently his future wife ising." I whispered to her then went to grab a pot to make some tea.

    "Yes right. Her brother is the king of...I don''t remember the name but it''s a wealthy kingdom. That''s probably why His Highness wants to marry her."

    "Who made the proposal?" I asked suddenly interested.

    "Probably His Highness. I hope the wealthy king rejects his proposal."

    I hoped so too.

    After making the tea I put everything on the te then went to serve it to Pierre. As I walked down the stairs careful not to spill the tea I heard some maids gossip...about me.

    "I wonder why His Highness wants her so badly. She is not even that beautiful."

    I was so used to it that I wasn''t bothered by it anymore or maybe I was just lying to myself, as I didn''t pay attention to where I was putting my feet and suddenly I was falling. Then something strange happened, an arm came around my waist preventing me from falling t on my stomach.

    Who could have saved me this time?

 Chapter 11: 10

    What was this feeling? This scent? It was so...so familiar. This whole situation felt so familiar that it was almost scary. Before I could understand what was happening someone grabbed me by the arm and pushed me back so hard I almost fell backward.

    "Are you blind?" A woman with long braids dressed in a military attire red at me looking furious.

    Staggering backward I grabbed onto the handrail as to not fall.

    "Look at what you have done." She said turning to the man who had saved me. "Are you alright, Your Highness?" Bending down she brushed his clothes off.

    Your Highness? I looked at my savior, a tall man, probably in his mid thirties dressed in the most luxurious clothes I had seen... now soaked with tea.

    Oh God! What had I done?

    The woman turned hastily and before I knew a hand was swinging toward my face. I flinched back and covered my face with my arms waiting for the pain toe, but nothing happened.

    "Jade, this is not our home. Let''s not create a scene."

    A shiver went down my spine. That voice...

    Slowly peeking from behind my arms I looked at the man who was now holding Jades arm to stop her from hitting me.

    "But look Your Highness, she won''t even apologize." Jade said.

    Letting go of her arm, "you are not giving her a chance." He smiled.

    That smile¡­

    My heart tightened for a reason that was unknown to me. This man...I was sure I had never seen him before yet it felt as if I knew him.

    Turning his gaze to me he looked into my eyes. My heart skipped a beat as I looked back into his. I shouldn''t but I couldn''t help myself.

    Suddenly a pnded across my face, throwing my head to one side.

    "How dare you? You lower your gaze and apologize right now!" Jade spoke with harsh tones.

    I grabbed my cheek, my whole face stung with pain and I felt the taste of blood in my mouth. As I turned my head back to apologize I saw a hint of concern in his eyes.

    "I am sorry...Your Highness." I apologized trying hard not to burst into tears.

    I felt so angry, so wronged.

    Why did I have to apologize for falling? It''s not like I did it on purpose. Actually I wasn''t angry because of that, I would have apologized even if no one had told me. What made me angry was the way I was treated.

    "You should be careful." He said and instead of it sounding like a warning it sounded as if he was worried about me. Was I imagining things? Why would he be worried about a maid?

    Turning to Jade he spoke some foreign words before he walked away.

    "I am not done with you!" Jade threatened before following him quickly.

    Shaken by everything that just happened I stood frozen in the same ce for awhile. Who was he?

    Pushing the odd feeling aside I picked up everything then went back to the kitchen to make some new tea. While waiting for the water to boil I washed my face with cold water to soothe the pain. That woman was really strong, but who was that man?

    I couldn''t stop thinking about him, about the way he smelled, or the way he sounded, even the way he had looked at me. There was this familiarity to him that I just couldn''t shake away.

    "Hazel!"

    "Yes!" I almost jumped startled.

    "Stop daydreaming and make some more tea. We have guests." Edith ordered.

    "Alright. Where should I serve it?" I asked.

    "In the guest room."

    I nodded.

    "What happened to you face?"

    "Oh¡­" I put my hand on my cheek. "Nothing." I shook my head with a smile.

    She looked at me worriedly. "If you want to survive here be careful." She warned.

    "I will."

    On my way to the guest room I walked as carefully as I could. I did not want get into an ident again. The guard at the door nodded for me to go inside and I continued further in. The first thing I heard was Pierresugh. He was sittingfortable in an armchair with legs crossed talking to someone sitting in front of him. I couldn''t see who, yet I already knew it was the man from earlier. How I knew I wasn''t sure.

    As I neared where they were seated Pierre took notice of me. As his gaze settled on my face I saw anger sh through his eyes but he quickly turned away and continued speaking to his guest. I went to the table and slowly put the tray down.

    Picking up the teapot I slowly began to pour some tea for Pierre, I already knew how he liked his tea then turned to my savor without looking him in the eyes. "How would you like your tea, Your highness?" I asked.

    "Cold." He said.

    Cold? Confused I looked up and our eyes locked. My heart fluttered inside my chest at the intensity of his gaze and I forgot what he had just said.

    "I like my tea cold." He repeated.

    Averting my gaze quickly. "Yes, of course¡­. Your highness." I said fl.u.s.tered.

    I began to pour the tea very slowly into his cup so that it would get a bit cold but my hands kept shaking.I could feel his gaze on me the whole time and it was very unsettling. After filling the cup I took a fan and began to cool his tea, meanwhile Pierre spoke to him in a foreignnguage. The man whom I still didn''t know the name of just nodded and answered shortly but everytime he spoke strange things happened to my heart.

    "That''s enough." He finally said to me.

    I put the fan down and dismissed myself. Walking down the hall quickly as if I was being chased I tried to figure out why I was acting like this? Who was that man and why did he make me feel this way? I shook my head. No! I couldn''t be feeling this way, I was married. Only Lucian made maid me feel this way. Suddenly I stopped in my tracks as if realizing something but before I could figure out what it was I realized someone grabbed my arm grimly.

    Oh no! Not this woman again.

    "Come with me!" Jade ordered while dragging me back to where I came from. Her hold was like steel around my arm. "I shall teach you a lesson."

    I followed her without protesting because I knew if I protested it would only make things worse. As we reached the guest room she almost threw me inside and I stumbled forward but managed to not fall this time. Pierre looked up from his teacup with a questioning look on his face.

    "I am sorry to disturb you Your highness but this woman¡­" Jade spoke pointing at me "has humiliated His Highness. She threw hot tea at him and didn''t even apologize properly."

    Pierre put his cup down and shifted his gaze to me as if looking for answers. I just kept my face straight because I knew better than to defend myself. I had been a royalty myself and I knew if a servant defended themselves the punishment got only worse.

    Pierres face gradually turned red. "I apologize for her behavior. I will punish her ordingly." He said.

    "With your permission Your Highness but we would like to punish her ourselves."

    Pierre didn''t seem too happy about it but he nodded. "You have my permission." He said.

    After being dragged into another room Jade pushed me down to my knees and told me to stay like that until she said otherwise. I just obeyed as I didn''t want to make the situation worse or maybe because I didn''t care anymore.

    Jade paced back and forth in the room restlessly. "Once His Highness arrives and decides your punishment I''ll be happy to teach you some manners."

    I kept my silence with only seemed to annoy her further. Maybe she was expecting me to beg and cry for forgiveness, and maybe I would if I thought she would forgive me but I knew better. People like her didn''t forgive. They only wanted people to beg so that they could feel powerful and I would not give that to her. Unfortunately.

    Suddenly the door opened and someone walked inside. I could only see the lower part of a beautiful dress from where I was sitting.

    "Where is Alexander?" The woman who walked inside spoke.

    "His Highness is meeting with the king, Your Highness." Jade replied.

    So my savior, soon to be punishers name was Alexander. And this woman was probably his sister, since she was calling him by his name. I had heard that she was a beauty but I didn''t dare to look up and see for myself.

    "Alright then, I want you toe with me." The woman said then turned walking away without waiting for a reply.

    "Of course Your Highness." Jade called and hurried to the door. Before closing it she turned back to me. "Stay right where you are and don''t move. I''ll be back soon."

    For awhile I did as she told me but then I got tired and decided to stand up. What could happen? I was getting punished already anyway.

    While stretching my now rigid limbs I looked around the room and the first thing I noticed was therge bed with the red silken sheets. Sleeping on the floor for such a long time I wanted to remember how it felt like to sleep in a bed. I let my fingers slide over the silken sheets, I had really forgotten how soft and smooth it was. Sitting down carefully I sank into the soft mattress. I really had to try this bed so Iy down and decided to rest for a little while but as tire as I was I soon fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 12: Chapter 11

    Chapter 12: Chapter 11

    Lucian tried to pay attention to what his brother was saying but his mind kept drifting back her, the maid who had spilled tea on him. For some strange reason he had felt a sting of pain when Jade had pped her and when her eyes welled with tears, anger filled his chest. But why he couldn''t'' understand. He certainly didn''t know her and he couldn''t say he felt attracted to her. Or did he?

    She didn''t look attractive to him. She was too thin for his taste, almost as if she had been starved. Her hair was short and ragged and herplexion looked rather unhealthy. She had dark spots under her eyes and her lips were chapped, yet he hadn''t been able to stop himself from staring at her. Something about her drew him in. Was it the innocence in her big beautiful chocte eyes? Or was he intrigued by the way she kept her calm even though she was going to get punished? Either Way, he couldn''t stop thinking about her.

    What was her name he wondered but then scolded himself for being distracted by a simple woman when he came here with an important mission. He was here to get revenge not women.

    Traveling to Osakar he had disguised himself as their king Alexander and with some help from Nora and Julian he got hold of all the information he needed. Julian had put Alexander to sleep and Nora hid his body with a spell. Lucian didn''t think it would be that easy but he soon realized that witches could do much more than he had thought. The question was could he trust Julian and his sister?

    As his mind went back to the present Pierre was still talking, trying to make a great impression and Lucian just couldn''t bare to listen anymore. Maybe now was the time to use some of his devilish tricks he thought amused. Going inside his brothers head he manipted him into thinking that he was done talking.

    "Alright then. I''ll leave you to rest and we will talk about the details tomorrow." Pierre said.

    Lucian smiled inwardly. Maybe it wasn''t that bad to be whatever he was after all.

    On his way back to the room that was arranged for him Lucian came across Levi. He was ying with other kids and they were chasing each other through the halls. Lucian felt a stain of guilt watching him, knowing that his happiness would soone to an end and that he would be the reason. These were the times he didn''t feel too excited about his revenge.

    Lucian took onest look at Levis smiling face and imprinted it on his mind, then he continued further and buried his guilt deep inside his heart.

    Once he reached the room his guards stayed behind as he walked inside. Lucian had expected to find the maid on her knees and Jade walking around her in circles while making threats, but nor was Jade in the room and nor was the maid on her knees. Confused Lucian walked further in and was astonished to find the maid sleeping on his bed,fortably. Lucian stared in shock, this woman was either very brave or very foolish.

    Instead of waking her up and scolding her he found himself staring once again. She looked so innocent and fragileying in hisrge bed and he found himself wanting to touch her. He shook his head.

    No!

    He couldn''t be distracted now when he came here with a clear purpose. Just as he was about to wake her up she stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes slowly. She blinked several times before rubbing her eyes and then, still unaware of his presence she put her arms over her head and stretched. Half way through her stretch she took notice of him and froze in ce. He wanted tough at how funny she looked but kept a serious face. Once she came out of her state of shock she rolled off the bed quickly and stood on the other end. Her eyes darted around the room looking everywhere except at him.

    "Your Highness¡­I..." She swallowed hard, "I...I was just¡­I didn''t mean to fall asleep...I...apologize."

    She rubbed her hands together nervously still avoiding to look at him. When he said nothing she raised her gaze slowly, looking directly into his eyes. For a moment it felt like she could see through him, through his disguise and deep into his soul. Her eyes held so many emotions that it was overwhelming yet he couldn''t look away. There was a maic power in her gaze that had him spellbound and he found himself strolling toward her. As she saw him walk closer her eyes widened in fear but she didn''t back away and he didn''t stop until he stood a breath away from her.

    Up close he found her even more beautiful and she smelled of honey and coconut, a very familiar scent that evoked a hunger in him he never felt before. Without realizing he raised his hand and put his fingers lightly on her cheek. She squirmed at the contact but as his fingers caressed her soft skin her eyes slowly fluttered closed and her lips parted slightly. Something stirred to life inside of him and he was in no control of his body anymore. His was unaware of his actions as his arm slid around her waist and drew her body close to his. Even though his mind screamed at him to stop he leaned closer and buried his face into the crook of her neck. He inhaled deeply, letting her sweet scent intoxicate his mind. How would she taste? He thought. How would she taste if she smelled so good?

    As if she knew what he was about to do she tilted her head back and grabbed onto his arms. He buried his fingers into her hair and then slowly flicked his tongue over her neck. A sweet sound of pleasure escaped her lips that set fire to the hunger he was already feeling. Pushing her into the wall behind he held her in ce with his body while trailing kisses up her neck and jaw. She jerked against him, wanting more. He pushed harder into her and then captured her lips with his. Heat exploded inside of him at the taste of her, a taste that made him wild yet the familiarity of itforted him, calmed him. He thought he was going to devour her but instead he kissed her softly, touched her slowly, as if he wanted tofort her as well. The warmth of her body weed him, enveloped him in a world of passion, desire and love.

    Love?!

    Startled he pushed himself away from her and shivered at coldness her absence brought.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    She looked up slowly, her cheeks flushed and her eyes still hooded with desire.

    "Who are you?" She breathed as she fixed her gaze on him.

    She was brave indeed, but he felt as if there was more to her question from the way she was looking at him.

    Moving from her ce she started walking toward him, her gaze never leaving his until she stood a breath away. Her eyes slowly welled with tears "Who are you?" She asked again and he could hear desperation in her voice.

    She put one hand on his chest "Please¡­" Her voice cracked as a tear fell down her cheek. Lucian got suddenly confused. Why was she crying all of a sudden?

    "Please¡­" She begged again. Lucian didn''t know what she was begging for but seeing her cry felt like a knife twisting in his heart. Without thinking he wrapped his arms around her but that seemed to have made things worse as she suddenly burst into tears at his gesture. Her whole body shook while she cried and Lucian froze in ce unsure of what to do.

    Then he remembered he could go inside her head to find out why she was crying. Blocking everything else away he focused on her thoughts but he heard...nothing. He tried again but still he heard nothing. Maybe her thoughts were a mess since she was crying he thought.

    Grabbing her arms he pulled her away from his hold.

    "Why are you crying?" He asked.

    A thousand emotions crossed her eyes at his question and for awhile she just looked at him, her expression slowly turning to confusion.

    "Who are you?"

    "You may call me Your Highness." He said confused at her question.

    She shook her head as if denying his answer.

    "And you? Who are you?" He asked.

    She gazed up, anger shed through her eyes as she gazed into his. "I am your wife."

 Chapter 13: 12

    Who are you?

    That was the question Roshan asked himself as he stared at his reflection. He didn''t recognize himself anymore. He was thinking way too much, caring way too much that he began to worry. Worrying was not his thing either. What was wrong with him these days? Since he met the scandinavian princess he had been unable to think of anything else but her.

    Every day since she left Roshan had watched her, spending her days alone in her room where her brother had locked her up. He had found a suitable husband for her and would keep her locked up until she got married. For some reason the Idea of her getting married and belonging to someone else made him uneasy. He didn''t even know the woman so why did he care? He had more important things to do right now, like finding Irene''s mother.

    Irene had copsed since the day she found out about her son''s death and she didn''t wake up since then. Lucifer tried everything but nothing seemed to work and now her mother was her only hope. But the witch was impossible to find and Roshan didn''t look forward to meeting her.

    Droshts were no joke when it came to power. They could draw energy from nature, such as the sun and the moon, and even other witches and that makes their power limitless. On top of that they despised demons, so he was basically going on a suicide mission. But Irene had saved his life once so he owed that to her.

    "Where are you going?"

    As usual his friend looked very neat as he walked into the room. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, and his blonde hair was still wet from the shower butbed back elegantly. His angelic looks could make any woman lose her breath.

    Roshan remembered the old days when he and his friend used to party a lot, get into fights and trouble, get themselves surrounded by beautiful women and spend each day in a different ce. Those were the days Enoch used to enjoy life, smile andugh, but since the tragic event in his life Roshan hadn''t seen his friend smile even once.

    "I am going on a witch hunt." Roshan replied.

    "I thought you were going to save the ice princess." Enoch said as he settled down on the couch.

    "And why would you think that?"

    "Because you like her."

    "I don''t." Roshan denied.

    Enoch narrowed his gaze. "You are a fool. You have a chance to be with the woman you like...., some of us never got a chance."

    A sad expression settled over his face and Roshan knew that his friend was recalling painful memories.

    Roshan left Enoch alone in the room. He knew there was nothing he could do to lighten his friends mood anyway. Walking down way the hall he turned into mist and teleported himself to the underworld where lower rank of demons liked to dwell.

    "My Lord!" Uzil was already waiting upon his arrival.

    "Any information?"

    "No, but... Lucifer was here. I think he wants to find the witch himself." Uzil whispered.

    No wonder it was very quiet today. Lucifer must have terrified them with his presence.

    "Do you want me to continue looking?"

    "Never mind." Roshan said. If Lucifer couldn''t find her then nobody could, and if he found her it would be one hell of a battle. Lucifer would be in disadvantage though, since she is the mother of his mate.

    Roshan dismissed Uzil and continued to search on his own. By now he knew he wouldn''t be able to find the witch, but he just wanted to keep himself upied so that he wouldn''t think about ra. Not that it worked. The more he fought the urge to think about her the more he thought about her and the more frustrated he became. Before he knew he found himself in her room watching her from a corner. As usual she was reading a book whileying on her stomach with elbows resting on a pillow and her feet swinging in the air.

    He shouldn''t be doing this. He was invading her privacy, but then again when did he care about such things? Anyway, this was thest time he wasing here, he would note here again he promised himself. A promise he''d made many times before including thest time he came and yet today he was here.

    Just as he was about to leave he heard footsteps outside her room and soon after her brother barged inside. ra ignored her brother and kept reading without looking up, even once.

    "Get ready. You are getting married tomorrow." He said.

    ra continued to ignore him.

    Rasmus sighed then turned to the servants. "Make sure to get her ready." He said calmly before leaving. As soon as the door closed behind him ras head fell into the pillow and her shoulders began to tremble.

    She was crying. Roshan was surprised, she never cried before, not when her brother had yelled at her, not when he had locked her up and ignored her for several days, not even when he denied her to meet her sister and here now she was crying. She must have endured a lot and reached her limit.

    Roshan felt the sudden urge to scoop her into his arms andfort her, but before doing something he would regret he teleported back home. He needed to stop this madness. She was getting married and he was not the type tomit. He liked to be with a different woman every time but now thinking about it, he hadn''t been with a woman for a while. Maybe that was the reason he was acting strange he thought. Yes, he should go and satisfy his needs. He was a demon after all and demons are known to be warmblooded.

    ***

    "Mydy, please. You should get ready now. It''s your wedding tomorrow." The maids begged looking anxious. They would be in trouble if they didn''t prepare her.

    ra didn''t want her maids to suffer but she was suffering herself. She had been locked for days without seeing anyone but her maids. Her brother wouldn''t even let her meet Astrid. How cruel.

    At first ra had been patient thinking her brother would soon give in and forgive her, but no. He was really marrying her off without her consent. She knew he would punish her severely for betraying him but she never thought he would go this far.

    No! She would not get married against her will. She had always imagined herself getting married to someone she loved and have a fairytale wedding just like the ones she reads in the books, but after getting her heart broken she had given up those dreams. That didn''t mean though she would get married to just anyone.

    "I want to be alone." ra said.

    The maids looked at her pleading but they didn''t dare to defy her so they left. ra looked around the room. She needed to do something but what? She couldn''t escape as her brother had the ce heavily guarded, especially around her room.

    ra never felt as helpless as she did now. Thinking got her nowhere as she was still clueless as what to do. If there was a chance to escape it would be on her wedding day but that would be too much of a risk.

    ra stomped her feet on the ground like a little child frustrated that she could note up with a n.

    "What should I do?" She buried her face in her hands.

    "Come with me."

    Startled ra jumped out of the chair as a scream erupted from her throat but the sound got soon muffled by a hand grabbing the back of her head and another covering her mouth.

    "Shh¡­I am here to help."

    ra was just about to use her fighting skills when she found herself looking into a pair of mesmerizing Hazel eyes that held her captive with just a nce. She knew all too well who they belonged to but that didn''t stop her kneeing him in the stomach and then punching him in the face.

    How did he get into her room? She should scream for help now but she didn''t.

    Roshan stumbled backward then rubbed his jaw.

    "Ouch¡­ you really know how to greet someone. I am fine thank you." He said sarcastically as he stood straight and looked at her with amus.e.m.e.nt.

    She had punched him really hard but only she seemed to be in pain.

    "How did you get in?" she whispered then guessed that it had to do something with the witch.

    "Do you want to escape or not?" he asked ignoring her question.

    He came here to help her escape. Why?

    "Did Irene ask you to help me?"

    "No princess. I am here of my own will."

    "Why?" she asked. What did he want from her? He had to want something, why would he help her otherwise.

    "I''ll just leave if you don''t want my help." he said turning around.

    ra panicked. "Wait!"

    Even though she didn''t trust him she didn''t want to be left here. Once he left she knew she would not get another chance to escape. She would just let him help her out of here and once she was outside she would escape from him as well.

    Great idea she thought proud of herself.

    "I aming with you."

 Chapter 14: 13

    "I am your wife."

    I was shocked by my own words, as if I didn''t say them myself but got possessed by someone else. Even though the man in front of me looked nothing like Lucian, every nerve in my body told me it was him. His voice, his scent, the way he had kissed me and how he made my heart race and my body tingle. It had to be Lucian, but the way he was looking at me now, as if I was aplete stranger broke my heart. Maybe it wasn''t him after all, but why was my gut telling me otherwise.

    No, Lucian would never pretend like he didn''t know me which means that I had just kissed another man. that

    Good lord, what had I done? I took a step back, angry that he had kissed me and that I had kissed him back. Angry that he made me feel the way Lucian did. I could not feel this way about anyone else. I shouldn''t!

    "Excuse me?" He said with a frown.

    More tears fell down my cheek. I wanted to beg him again. Beg him to tell me that he was Lucian, beg him to hold me again so that I would feel safe. But he wasn''t Lucian. Lucian would never hurt me like this, he would never just watch me cry.

    I really must be desperate to kiss another man, to even let myself believe that he was my husband. Embarrassed I ran out of the room. I knew I would be in big troubleter but right now I didn''t care. I went to the storeroom where I sleep at night and just cried and cried while hoping for Lothaire to appear out of nowhere. All I wanted right now was to leave this ce.

    The day went by with me working to death and crying in between and dreading Jades arrival. I had escaped my punishment after all, but Jade never came and now it was almost midnight and I was preparing to get some sleep. My eyes had be so swollen from all the crying that I could barely keep them open. Closing my eyes I somehow wished for the sun to never rise again.

    ***

    Lucian turned back and forth in bed unable to sleep. He was still thinking about her, the woman who made him feel¡­ he wasn''t sure what it was he felt. He closed his eyes once again and tried to take her out of his mind but he couldn''t. Whether his eyes were open or closed, her face was the only thing he saw. The image of her pained expression and her teary eyes made his heart tighten in an ufortable way. And her voice kept repeating in his head.

    ''I am your wife''.

    Did Alexander have a hidden wife? A mistress? But then why didn''t she say anything the first time they met?

    Lucian sighed in frustration. What was he doing? He should stop pondering about her and go have some fun. Making himself invisible he went to his brother''s room. Pierre was going back and forth, waiting for someone it seemed. As he heard the creaking sound of the door opening he stopped in his tracks and waited for the person toe in. Lucian felt suddenly uneasy when he realized it was her brother had been waiting for.

    Why was his brother anxiously waiting for a maid?

    "Come here!" he ordered when she hesitated at the door.

    Lucian didn''t like the way his brother was talking to her.

    "I saide here, Hazel!"

    Hazel? Suddenly Lucian felt some pain in his chest and his head began to throb.

    "You have been crying." Pierre pointed.

    Hazel shook her head. "I haven''t." she lied.

    "Why don''t youe to me? I''ll not let you cry." He said softening his voice.

    Lucian got confused. Was Pierre interested in this maid. Sure his brother loved women but he never fooled around with maids. He found them dirty and ugly.

    Maybe this woman was not merely a woman. She had made him feel things and maybe she did the same with his brother.

    Hazel shook her head denying him. Too brave for her own good Lucian thought.

    "I am done waiting". Pierre said pulling her to his chest. He grabbed her hair and tried to kiss her but Hazel turned her head and pushed him away.

    "Stop!"

    "No, you stop!" He yelled grabbing her again before she could run and then throwing her on the bed. cing himself on top of her he pinned her hands down and tried to kiss her again.

    Lucian clenched his fists as anger build inside of him. He got so furious he could feel his demon taking control over his body. This was not good, he was going to get himself exposed but he couldn''t stop himself from doing something. Using his prenatural power he put the lights out then pushed his brother off Hazel with such force that he fell off the bed.

    Pierre groaned in pain and Hazel took the chance to run away.

    "Catch her!" Pierre screamed to the guards who stood outside the door.

    One of the guards came in to help Pierre while the other chased after Hazel Lucian cursed under his breath. Before the guard could catch her he exterminated every lightsource in the castle.

    The guard stopped halfways startled by the sudden darkness.

    Lucian who could see clearly in the dark grabbed Hazels arm. "Come with me." He said as if she would trust him. At first she got afraid and tried to pull her arm away then as if realizing something she followed him quietly. Lucian led her to his hideout spot, a ce only he knew about. It was an underground ce located in his personal garden.

    As they arrived to the ce Lucian used his powers again to light the candles.

    Looking around Lucian noticed that everything was just as he had left it which meant that the ce was still undiscovered. This was where he used to hide when he wanted to be alone, or when he was hurting, or healing, or when he was afraid that his demon would take control over him. He had never brought anyone here before. Why did he bring her?

    Lucian turned to Hazel, "Are you alri¡­"

    He stopped when he found her staring at him frightfully. "How did you know about this ce?" she asked.

    Surprised by the question Lucian didn''t know how to answer it. He hadn''t thought about it before he brought her here.

    "This ce¡­" She began confused. " it''s under our garden¡­" Her voice was low as if she was speaking to herself.

    Slowly she looked up with eyes wide as if she realized something then she frowned. "Why do you look like this?"

    Lucian was confused what she meant by that. She moved even closer to him then lift her hand slowly to touch his face. As her fingertips caressed his cheek warmth spread through him and he forgot for a moment what she had asked.

    "I wasn''t wrong." She breathed. "I knew it was you."

    She cupped his face with both her hand as tears filled her eyes. "I have been waiting so long...I thought...I thought you were...you would nevere back." She wrapped her arms around him tightly and began crying.

    Why was this woman crying all the time? Lucian pulled away from her hold.

    "Listen¡­" He began to warn her but the rest of the words died in his throat when he saw the hurt in her eyes. She looked tormented.

    "You don''t have¡­" Her voice cracked. "to pretend anymore."

    Lucian felt uneasy and his head began to throb in pain again. He could barely think anymore.

    "You can stay here if you want¡­" He said trying to leave with unsteady feet.

    This woman was making him nervous, ufortable and...and scared.

    She grabbed hi arm before he could leave. "Lucian!"

 Chapter 15: 14

    The world went suddenly still around Lucian and the only thing he could hear was his name echoing through the silence. He wasn''t sure if he heard it right or if it was all in his head. How could she know his name? His real name.

    Slowly he turned around, his heart beating erratically inside his chest. Hazel still held onto his arm and her eyes swirled with so many emotions and unanswered questions. Lucian had his own unanswered questions. Who was this woman and how did she know his name?

    "My name is Alexander." Lucian tried to correct her but she shook her head. She didn''t believe him.

    "No...no¡­" a tear fell down her cheek "you are Lucian...my husband."

    Husband? Lucianughed nervously.

    "Alright, it''s enough." He said pulling his arm away and turning around to leave but Hazel stopped him again by suddenly wrapping her arm around his waist from behind.

    Lucian froze in ce shocked by her action. "Please don''t leave me again." she cried. "I know it''s you, why did you save me otherwise? Why did you kiss me?"

    Why? The question lingered in the air and as he couldn''t figure out why he acted that way he slowly became angry.

    "You know I have been waiting for you. I prayed everyday that you woulde back so don''t tell me you didn''te back for me."

    Lucian felt suddenly strange. All this time he had wanted toe back here and even though he convinced himself that it was because he wanted revenge deep down he knew there was something else. Something he was afraid to discover and this woman...she terrified him.

    Tearing himself forcefully away from her "Listen, I am not your husband and I know nothing of what you are talking about. I would have helped anyone in your situation but if you don''t want any help you are free to go. "

    Hazel looked at him more closely as if trying to figure him out. "I don''t know why you are doing this but you are hurting me. Please stop."

    The way she begged him to stop made his heart ache. He shook his head getting angrier for the way she made him feel. She was nothing to him, he didn''t care about her. Turning his back he left without a word.

    On his way back to the room his anger only increased and by the time he reached the room he was boiling over. Grabbing a chair he threw it across the room and then he took his anger out on every single furniture.

    When there was nothing else to break he sat down on the floor feeling defeated. He had been angry before but never this much and he was not the type to break or throw things. Seeing this side of himself appalled him. What was happening to him? Why was acting this way.

    Jade suddenly barged into the room and was about to say something when shey eyes on the mess he made. She drew in a sharp breath "Not again."

    Clearly Alexander liked to make a mess as well.

    "Your highness...what happened this time?" She asked.

    When he didn''t reply she ordered some maids to clean up. Meanwhile Lucian calmed down and tried to figure out how things turned this way. He felt though he knew nothing and understood nothing and he was too tired to try and figure it out on his own, so when everyone left he summoned julian.

    Julian appeared just like that, out of thin air. "Your highness." He bowed deeply.

    Lucian wasn''t sure what to ask him and he didn''t trust him either.

    "Julian?"

    "Yes your highness?"

    "Is it possible for someone to see through my disguise?"

    "No Your Highness. Even I can''t see through...unless you want me to."

    Lucian thought for a moment. Could it be that without knowing he had wanted her to see him? And even if she saw the real him, how could she know him when he didn''t know her? She had even called him her husband.

    "Is something wrong?" Julian asked.

    "Was I married?" Lucian asked wondering why he even asked such question.

    He would know if he was married but he felt as if some pieces of his memory were gone. Not that Julian could help him. The royal army belonged to the king so they didn''t know much about what went on in the castle. Besides every prince married at least four or five times so it would be difficult to keep track on all the women.

    Julian frowned. "You don''t remember?" He seemed to think for awhile. "I know you married once. She was a princess from Maebeth."

    He was married?! How could he not remember?

    "Did...did she also...die?"

    Julian gazed down. "I am sorry, Your Highness"

    Lucian suddenly felt a lump in his throat. Even though he couldn''t remember her but the thought of her dying in the hands of his brother made him furious.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Julian looked guilty. "I didn''t know you cared for her."

    Lucian couldn''t me him. Not many princes cared about their wives or mistresses. But Lucian did. Even if he didn''t remember her his heart felt heavy. Too heavy that he had a hard time breathing.

    "Are you alright, Your Highness." Julian looked concerned.

    "I want to be alone." His voice was resolute.

    Julian retreated without a word then disappeared.

    Luciany down on the bed holding his chest. What was this pain he was feeling and why couldn''t he remember his wife? Everytime he tried to remember his head throbbed so painfully it made his eyes water, until he gave up and went to sleep.

    That night he had a dream, about her, his wife. She was walking around their garden in a beautiful white dress and with the smile of an angel. Walking among the flowers she looked like a flower herself, a white rose, pure and beautiful. Suddenly she turned to him, the smile gone from her face, rece by a look of sadness.

    She reached her hand to toward him. "Don''t leave me, Lucian." Her voice was the saddest sound he had ever heard.

    Lucians hand reached for hers but her fingers slipped through his and suddenly she was falling.

    "No! No!" Lucian woke up his heart pounding inside his chest and sweat dripping from his forehead. He looked around. He was still in bed, but the dream had felt so real. He

    could still feel the touch of her hand.

    His wife, he must have loved her but then why couldn''t he remember her. He couldn''t even remember her face from the dream.

    "Your highness." Jade was already in the room gazing at him with a look of concern.

    "What is it now?" Lucian didn''t want to deal with anyone at this moment.

    She hesitated for a while then began with her tattling.

    "Can you believe it? The maid that I was about to punish disappeared. They have been looking for her the whole night but they didn''t find her anywhere."

    Lucian had almost forgotten about her. She had said that she was his wife but his wife was dead and he felt guilty for even worrying about this maid when he should avenge his dead wife.

    Lucian decided to forget about her and focus on his revenge but even as day went by and he sat in front of his brother all he could think about was her. She was still in that cold ce and had spent the whole night and the morning after without any food. She must be hungry and freezing he thought slightly worried but then shook his head.

    This time he was determined not to care. He continued his day listening to his brothers nonsense until the sun went down, then he went back to his room and went to bed as quickly as he could. As hey down he realised that he hadn''t done anything productive the whole day, he didn''t even think once about his revenge, then what was he thinking about?

    In the back of his mind, she was still there trying to swim to the surface. What has this woman done to him? Maybe she was a witch because she had truly bewitched him. What Lucian couldn''t understand is why she would put herself in such danger. She knew that defying his brother would mean death. She probably had some tricks under her sleeves he thought therefore he shouldn''t care.

    ***

    My stomach growled once again but more than the hunger the cold was killing me. My toes and fingers went almost numb. I shivered as I waited and waited for Lucian toe.

    I knew he woulde just as I knew he was my husband. Everything couldn''t have been a coincidence. The way he smelled, that spicy scent I could never forget and the way he made me feel, but when I became certain that he was Lucian was when he had saved me.

    Lucian had told me once that he could control fire and when he saved me suddenly all the lights were gone, and of all the ces he brought me here. A hidden ce in our garden. I remembered that it was dark inside the room at first but then suddenly the candles were lit. It reminded me of the time he saved me from those men who tried to **** me. He had burned them alive. A frightening sight indeed but what made me confused was why he was denying that it was him?

    I couldn''t think further as my teeth began to chatter because of the cold and more parts of my body became numb. Was Lucian really going to let me die here? My face hardened and I couldn''t focus anymore because of the pain. Everything became a blur then¡­. suddenly I heard the creaking sound of the door opening.

    Lucian. I tried to lift my head to look but I couldn''t.

    "Hazel!"

    I heard footsteps rushing toward me then suddenly Lucian scooped me into his arms. His body was so warm against my cold one that I almost sighed in relief.

    "Hazel!"

    It had been such a long time I heard him call my name. It warmed me up from the inside.

    "I am so sorry." His voice was thick with guilt and worry. He pulled me even closer and wrapped me in a nket. I closed my eyes relieved that I was safe now and then there was no pain anymore, no worry only darkness and I wasn''t scared anymore.

 Chapter 16: 15

    ***

    "Where are we going?" ra asked as she followed Roshan through the dark woods.

    "You will see once we get there." He said.

    Late at night, in the woods, alone without a weapon and with a man who could fight ten men on his own was maybe not a great idea after all.

    ras began to calcte all the possible ways she could defend herself if he ever tried to do anything.

    "What did you do to the guards?" she asked.

    While they were escaping she noticed that all the guardsy unmoving on the ground.

    "I put them to sleep." He said simply

    "How? I thought you couldn''t use magic."

    "No...but I sang them a luby."

    Even though ra couldn''t see him clearly in the darkness she knew he had a smirk in his face.

    Not wanting to be mocked anymore she continued is silence. Meanwhile she tried to find the perfect opportunity to escape but it was so dark she was afraid to leave Roshans side. Once the sun rises she would escape she thought to herself.

    "Here." Roshan said as he came to a halt and turned to her.

    ra looked around. Where? She could see nothing but trees and darkness.

    Suddenly he crossed the distance between them, wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her to his body. Before ra could push him away she felt the ground underneath her feet open and then suddenly she was falling. A cry escaped her lips and she held onto Roshan for dear life.

    ra couldn''t understand what was happening but she just wanted it to end. Or maybe not, because falling this far she would probably die by the end of it. Good lord, she way dying.

    "I wouldn''t let you die... yet."

    "Huh." ra shot her eyes open and found herself pressed against Roshans body. She would have pushed him if she wasn''t the one holding him so tightly. Slowly letting her hands fall she took a few steps back relieved that she could feel the ground underneath her feet again, then she looked around studying her surroundings. Wait! She knew this ce. It was the ce Irene had brought her and Hazel before.

    "Shall we." Roshan motioned for her to go in.

    ra hesitated for a moment but then walked inside.

    "Where is Irene?" She would feel a lot more safe if a woman was here.

    "She is not here." He said shortly. Opening a door he led her into a room.

    "You can stay here." He said.

    Stay? Even though ra didn''t know where to go, thinking of staying here with Roshan alone sent a shiver down her spine. There was just something about him that frightened her and made her feel unsafe. He had that dark aura that spoke of danger and that spellbinding look. She felt afraid to look into his eyes, it was as if he could see unravel her deepest darkest secrets of she did.

    His lips curved slightly as if he could read her thoughts.

    ra cleared her throat "You said you were not a witch?"

    "I am not."

    "Then how did you bring us here out of nowhere?" She asked.

    "Well, there are some benefits with having a friend who is a witch." He exined.

    ra couldn''t follow since he was speaking in riddles. "Anyway, I don''t n on staying here."

    No! She couldn''t stay alone with a man, but where would she go? She had no frien...Hazel?

    No, Hazel would be ufortable to have her. ra herself would be ufortable as she didn''t want to see Lucian again. It would make her effort of forgetting him all go to waste.

    "Then do you have somewhere else to go?" He asked raising one brow.

    No she didn''t. As if he could sense her fear, "Don''t worry, I don''t eat humans." He assured showing his perfect white teeth with slightly longer and pointed canines.

    ra felt disturbed, even more at the way he referred to humans, as if he wasn''t one himself.

    "Then I''ll leave you to rest." He said using a more polite tone before he left and closed the door behind him.

    ra suddenly panicked. What if he locked her inside?

    Turning around she hurried out of the room.

    Roshan who was amost halfway through the hall turned around. "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    "I am hungry." She said and it wasn''t a lie, but that wasn''t the main reason she wanted to eat. She needed a weapon to defend herself and in the kitchen she could find many useful things.

    Roshan turned around and for a moment she thought he was going to ignore her and leave before he said "Follow me."

    ra followed him eagerly as he led the way to a dining room. No, this is not where she wanted to be.

    "Sit and I''ll bring something."

    "No need. I can follow you, maybe I can help."

    Roshan raised a brow. "Help? I am sure you have never even cut a vegetable in your life, princess."

    "No. But I have cut people. Vegetable can not be more difficult." She said confidently.

    Roshan shook his head with a smile. "Fine then. Follow me."

    This time he took her to the kitchen. "What do you want to eat?"

    "Just something simple." ra shrugged.

    Roshan put a sd, a cuc.u.mber, an onion, tomatoes and pepper infront of her. "Cut these." he said handing her a knife.

    ra stared at the vegetable infront of her wondering which one she should start with. Grabbing the cuc.u.mber, because it seemed the most easy one, she started to cut it into round shapes.

    "Cut them into small squares." Roshan instructed.

    ra became confused. How was she supposed to cut this round shaped thing into small squares.

    "You can cut this." She said putting it aside. "I will cut this." She said picking the the union. ra began to cut it into round shaped as well.

    "You need to cut that into strips." He interrupted her again.

    Strips? ra tried to figure out how to cut it into strips but ended up cutting it into all kinds of different shapes.

    Roshan shook his head looking at the mess she created. "You see, princess. To cut people you don''t need skills but for vegetables you need skills and...you just don''t have it."

    He took the knife from her. "Now let me show how it''s done."

    ra studied him closely and was fascinated by how fast and precise he cut the vegetables. He cut them into all kinds of different shapes and then mixing them together he poured everything into a bowl. He even added a few other things like olives, white cheese, corn andstly some vor.

    At the end it looked delicious and ra could wait but to have a taste. She had never seen sd look so tasty before.

    "What do you say princess?" Roshan asked proudly.

    "It looks tasty." She smiled.

    They sat at the table in the dining room and she started eating. It even tasted better than it looked. Roshan had even prepared some chicken to eat with. As she was eating she didn''t even realize that Roshan was studying her all the time or that she forgot to take something from the kitchen to protect herself. When she was full she felt really tired. She hadn''t slept the whole night after all.

    "Do you want me to show you back to your room?"

    Suddenly ra panicked remembering she didn''t take a knife from the kitchen. She had been so distracted with Roshan and his vegetables. She looked at the food knife on the table. It wasn''t sharp but it would do for now she thought.

    "Yes." She said and slowly hid the knife as he stood up to take her back to the room.

    "So...when is Ireneing back." She asked on their way back.

    "Not anytime soon."

    ra nodded. She didn''t feel the least bit safe with Roshan but she had nowhere to go. Only tonight then tomorrow she would leave she thought.

    Once they reached the room "Good night." He said and left without waiting for her to say anything back.

    As he walked away ra realized that the smirk he usually had on his face had been absent. He had looked serious this whole time. She wondered what happened.

    The room was big and the bedfortable yet ra couldn''t sleep despite being very tired. She kept hearing weird noises or was it whispers she wasn''t sure. Sometimes she would feel as if someone was in the room, watching her silently.

    Wrapping the sheets around her tightly and she shut her eyes. She was probably imagining all these things because she was away from home and she didn''t feel safe in this ce. She would rather sleep in the woods. At least she knew what to expect there.

    The more she tried to ignore the noises the more clear they became and suddenly she heard a cry. Someone was crying loaudly. ra was unsure whether to stay in the room or go and see where the noise wasing from. Atst she decided to go and check. Taking the knife under her pillow she walked out of the room. Following the sound she came to a closed door. Now she could hear that the noise came from a woman.

    ra thought it was the saddest cry she had ever heard and wanted to see who was so sad that they would be crying like this. Slowly she opened the door and peeked her head inside. There a woman sat on the bed, her long ck hair covered her face and she cried with her arms wrapped around herself. It looked like she was trying to stop herself from crying but couldn''t.

    As if sensing ra''s presence the woman stopped crying and lifted her head slowly.

    A gasp escaped ras lips

    Irene?!

 Chapter 17: 16

    ra was surprised to find Irene like this. She barely recognized her. Irene looked frightening. She was pale, her hair was ragged and her face was covered in tears, but that''s not what frightened ra. It was her eyes. Irene''s eyes looked dead, as if her soul had left her body. She stared at ra yet it seemed she wasn''t looking at her, but right through her.

    ra wondered what happened so she slowly walked inside. "Irene?" she called hesitantly.

    When she got no reply she approached Irene slowly. "Is something wrong?"

    A single tear ran down her cheek. "He is dead!" She said her voice void of any emotion.

    "Who is dead?" ra asked confused.

    "My son." It was almost a whisper.

    Irene had a son? ra didn''t know and she didn''t know how to console Irene either.

    Suddenly Irene shifted her gaze and looked right at ra. The looked in her eyes sent a shiver down ra''s spine.

    "You¡­" She said and ra realized she was in danger even thought she didn''t know what wrong she did.

    "You said you loved him...but you didn''t save him." Irene hastily got out of bed and began strolling toward ra slowly.

    ra took a few steps back frightened by the crazy look in Irene''s eyes. She looked like she wanted to destroy the world. ra was of course a fighter but she knew she didn''t stand a chance with Irene. The woman was a witch after all.

    "Now... who will save you?" She said threateningly.

    Turning around ra ran toward the door, grabbing the handle she wanted to leave quickly but suddenly the door shut by an invisible force and ra couldn''t open it. Panik kicked in and she reached for the knife that would probably not help, but again some invisible force knocked it out of her hand and it flew across the room. Swiftly ra''s eyes searched for something in the room she could use to defend herself but before she could even move Irene grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the wall.

    ra tried to kick, push or even punch but neither could her legs move nor her arms. How would she defend herself if she couldn''t even use her limbs. She could only use her mouth, maybe she should talk some sense into Irene''s head but she could barely breath as Irene tightened her grip even more squeezing all the air out of ra''s lungs.

    "All of us said we loved him but none of us could save him. None! We all deserve to die."

    Was she going to die like this? And her family wouldn''t even know. No, she refused to die.

    "You refuse?!" Irene asked. She could read her thoughts? "Alright then...I will make you suffer first." Then suddenly ra felt her body get thrown across the room. She braced herself for the pain toe as she hit the wall then fell on a table that tumbled over and she fell further to the floor.

    ra rolled on the floor in pain while gasping for air. She had to get away and tried to get up despite the pain when Irene kicked her in the stomach and she fell back with cry.

    "I will kill everyone who imed to love him, everyone and then I''ll join you. Do you know why?" She asked. "Because I loved him the most yet I did nothing...nothing."

    This was not good. ra could hear the anger and despair in Irenes voice. If she didn''t get away Irene would kill her for sure.

    "Oh right. Before I kill myself I have to kill mother as well. I''ll kill her!" She screamed.

    While Irene was speaking to herself ra tried to crawl away but soon Irene grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up bringing both their faces close to each other. "You want to live princess? While letting the man you love die?"

    ra was confused. Who was Irene talking about? She had only ever loved one man and it was Lucian.

    "Yes. I am talking about Lucian. He is dead!" She yelled pushing her down again.

    ra fell. "Lucian is dead?"

    "Yes."

    "No!" ra shook her head. "No, no!" No she was probably talking about another Lucian.

    "You can deny it all you want it but it won''t bring him back from the dead." Irene grabbed ra by the hair again.

    ra took notice of a vase thaty on the table nearby. She grabbed it quickly and smashed it on Irene''s head. She expected Irene to fall down but she still stood straight as blood poured from her head and down her face.

    Suddenly sheughed, something that shocked ra. "Come on! Hit me some more!" Irene said.

    ra was confused.

    "I saide on!" Irene yelled then ra punched her face causing Irene''s lip to burst.

    "Is that all you got?" Irene asked with a smirk. "You are not giving me a choice but to show you how." She said and pped ra across the face.

    ra had been pped before, even by strong men but it never hurt like this. Her whole head was throbbing in pain and she lost her bnce and fell. Irene ced herself on top of her and was about tond another p when someone spoke.

    "Stop!"

    Roshan! ra felt a sudden relief.

    "Don''t interfere! I am warning you!" Irene said with a deadly tone.

    "Don''t touch her. I am warning you!" He spoke with that same deadly tone.

    She intended to ignore him when someone called her name. "Irene!"

    This voice sent a chill down ra''s spine. She wanted to see who the voice belonged to but she kept her gaze fixated on Irene.

    "What are you doing?"

    Irene slowly let her hand fall as the crazy look in her eyes turned into one of confusion and sadness. The man quickly came to her side and pulled her up and away from ra then he wrapped his arms around her. "It''s alright." He whispered.

    ra didn''t spare a moment to look at the man and tried to quickly get up and away but Roshan already scooped her up in his arms and carried her away. ra felt embarrassed but didn''t protest as she was in too much pain to walk herself.

    ***

    Roshan tried to stay calm as he carried ra to his room. He was shocked and angry, he had never seen Irene act this way before. He shouldn''t have left ra alone here. If he hade a bitte she could have been dead. The possibility of losing her easily made him feel vulnerable and he hated it.

    He slowly ced her on his bed and she flinched in pain. Her beautiful face was now covered with bruises and her clothes soaked in her own blood. Roshan clenched his fists, seeing her like this made him angry. If it was someone else who made her like this they would be dead long ago, but it was Irene. He knew she was grieving the loss of her son and ming herself for not saving him.

    "Stay here." He said and left to bring an aid kit.

    As he returned he found ra curled up in his bed, her arms wrapped around her waist. For the first time he didn''t see the tough woman he was used to see. She looked startled and scared and he could understand that. Roshan put the kit on the nightstand and then carefully sat down next to her.

    He waited patiently for her to sit up then reached for her face. She flinched back.

    "I am not going to hurt you." He assured then slowly removed the hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. As he treated her wounds she didn''t evenin once even though it was probably a bit painful.

    Roshan knew that not only was her face bruised but her body as well. Knowing that she wouldn''t let him help her treat those wounds he gave the aid kit and a clean dress.

    "What happened to Lucian?" She asked abruptly.

    Roshan was taken aback for a moment. He had almost forgotten that she was in love with Lucian and telling her that the man she loved was dead, was not something he wanted to do at this moment.

    ras eyes welled with tears. "He is not dead right? She was referring to someone else, right?" A tear fell down her cheek and she quickly wiped it away with the back of her hand.

    Roshan couldn''t bring himself to tell her so he kept quiet. Maybe his silence would speak for itself.

    "Please...please tell me he is not dead. Plea...ase." She began to cry hysterically.

    Her whole body shook as she buried her face in her hands. Roshan wanted tofort her but he didn''t know how. Even if he knew why would he want tofort her when she was crying for another man? Turning around he left her alone thinking that she would calm down eventually, but he was wrong.

    She kept crying the whole night until she was exhausted and fell asleep almost at sunrise.

    "How is she?" Lucifer asked taking a seat in the garden where Roshan was taking a short nap after listening to ra''s cry the whole night.

    "She just fell asleep."

    "You care for her." Lucifer pointed. "I didn''t think someone as promiscuous as you would care for someone."

    "Well...if Lucifer himself could care for someone then anyone can care for someone. By the way...how did Irene wake up? Did you find her mother?"

    "No. I just found her awake." Lucifer said thoughtful.

    "What is it?" Roshan asked.

    "I have been thinking. Maybe...Lucian is alive."

    "Why would you think so?"

    "Demons cannot die unless killed by other supernatural creatures. Why would Lucian be an exception?"

    "Because he is not entirely Demon." Roshan said as a matter of fact.

    "True but he could have died ande back to life, just like Irene."

    Irene had died after giving birth to Lucian but she hade back to life because she had demon blood in her system. When she came back to life she had be partly Demon. Lucian was already partly demon which meant that when he died his demon side could have saved him and he awakened was a fully Demon. But then again Demons could track other Demons so why couldn''t they find him, Roshan wondered.

    It meant that he was either dead or maybe even though he awakened as a fully Demon he still had his witch powers. A deadlybination indeed and this deadlybination would not be found unless he wanted to be found.

    "There is one way to finding Lucian if he is alive." As a Demon himself Roshan knew Demons were very protective and possessive of their mates.

    "How?"

    "Hazel."

 Chapter 18: 17

    Lucian looked at the woman in his arms. She looked almost dead. What if she had died? He couldn''t understand why he was being so cruel to her.

    Quickly he wrapped her in the nkets he brought and then lifting her head slightly he tried to make her drink some water. She couldn''t drink much as she was half conscious and seemed to slowly drift away.

    He tried to wake her up. "Hazel, look at me." But her eyes slowly fluttered down and she lost consciousnesspletely.

    With a sigh Lucian ced her carefully on the bed then added a few more nkets. He put fire everywhere he could then tried to warm her up by rubbing her hands and feet. While rubbing her feet a memory shed through his mind.

    In his memory there was a woman, he was washing her feet while she watched him shyly. He tried to see her face but the memory disappeared as quickly as it came.

    Lucian tried to remember some more but as usual every time he tried to remember his head throbbed so painfully it felt like it was going to burst. Ignoring the memories he tried to focus on Hazel. She was in this state because of him so he was responsible for her. He kept rubbing her hands and feet until she woke up.

    Slowly Hazel opened her eyes and the first thing she said was... "Lucian."

    "I am here." He said instinctively and drew her into his arms. Right now he didn''t care if he exposed himself and ruined his n, all he wanted to do was protect this woman and make her feel safe. He didn''t even care to ask himself why anymore. The sense of protectiveness he felt was too strong that nothing else seemed to matter.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked.

    "I am fine now." She smiled a faint smile. "I knew you woulde for me."

    Since she already knew his name he wanted to ask how. "How do you know my name?"

    She rubbed her eyes then stared at him with questioning look.

    "How I know your name? How could I not, Lucian? Are you asking because you really don''t know?"

    Lucian nodded. Hazel''s expression turned serious and she used the little strength she had left to sit up. Lucian helped her while trying to hear her thoughts but he heard nothing. There was only silence. Why couldn''t he hear her thoughts? Could it be that she wasn''t a normal human because he could hear other people''s thoughts clearly. Maybe he shouldn''t trust her yet.

    "Do you not know...who I am?" She asked carefully as if afraid to hear the answer.

    "I don''t."

    "Do you really....not remember me?"

    Lucian shook his head.

    Hazel''s shoulders fell in disappointment. "I thought you came for me. You came revenge right? That''s why you look like this?"

    Lucian sighed not wanting to tell her the truth.

    "I don''t understand. Then why did you kiss me?" She touched her lips probably recalling the memories. Lucian himself have not been able to forget the taste of her lips and he knew he could never forget.

    "And save me?" She continued. If he hadn''t saved her he wouldn''t be in this situation but strangely he didn''t regret saving her at all. He knew if he went back in time he would save her again.

    "You still haven''t answered how you know my name." Ignoring her questions.

    "I know you name because you are my husband." She said calmly.

    Lucian stood up hastily annoyed that she was still lying to him. "My wife is dead."

    Now it was Hazel''s time to stand up hastily. She looked as angry as he was."Who told you that? How could I be dead when I am standing right infront of you."

    "Stop! You are not my wife."

    "I am."

    "I would not forget her."

    "You did Lucian. You forgot me when I have been waiting for you here everyday enduring every torture that came my way just to see you once again." She almost yelled frustrated.

    ***

    I was so angry and frustrated. Just a moment ago I had been so relieved and happy to find that Lucian was alive and that he admitted that it was him just find outter that didn''t remember me or maybe he just didn''t want to. Why?!

    Why was he doing this to me? This was worse than all the tortures I went through put together.

    "I have been thinking of you everyday, worrying, praying for you safety. I missed you everyday, don''t tell me you didn''t."

    "Stop!" He yelled taking a step back then holding his head with both his hands as if he was in pain.

    "I thought you were dead. Do you know what I went through believing that?" My eyes teared up again. Speaking of it opened up new wounds. "Lucian...do you really not remember me?" I asked again hoping everytime the answer would be different but he kept shaking his head and backing away from me. "Do you not remember telling me you loved me?"

    "Please stop!" He backed away until he hit the wall behind him.

    "Do you not remember holding me or kissing me?

    He shook his head violently.

    "Do you not remember sleeping next to me while holding me in your arms?"

    "Stop!" He fell on his knees then fisted his hair. "Stop!" His voice trembled as if he was fighting himself.

    "Lucian?" He didn''t seem well. His body was shaking in a way that reminded me of when he had kissed me for the first time. "Are you alright?"

    As I neared him he suddenly screamed then started to punch the ground.

    "Stop!" I screamed terrified. Running to him I grabbed both his hands to stop him from hurting himself.

    "Why are you doing this?" His hands were soaked in blood. Looking at his face he was pale and his skin glistened with sweat.

    "I can''t make it stop. Please...make it stop." He said grabbing his hair again. Was his head hurting?

    "Lucian¡­" I was confused as what to do so I just wrapped my arms around him. As soon as our bodies made contact I saw a terrifying image.

    It was Lucian. He was in a dark ce, his body covered in wounds and blood. As more blood seeped from his wounds he seemed to die a slow painful death, but someone clearly wanted his death to be more painful. Suddenly some liquor was poured over him and I saw a glimpse of a match then everything went up in mes. An agonizing scream erupted from Lucians thro as his body burned in that dark ce.

    Oh God! Startled I pushed Lucian away breaking the contact between us. What was that? Did he die like that? I shuddered then looked at Lucian who was still trembling. Good Lord. What had Lucian done to deserve this?

    "Oh Lucian¡­" I hugged him again instinctively but then the images came back. He was still in that dark, his skin and most of his flesh had burned away but he could heal. I was happy to see him alive but only for a short moment because seeing his progress of healing was more painful than seeing his death. During the night his flesh would heal but as soon as the sun went up he would burn anew and his wounds would open again. Many days he would go through the agony of healing then burning again and it would never seem to end.

    Then I saw him trying to crawl out of the what seemed like a well but he had no strength so he would fall back again and wait for the day toe and for the sun to burn him once again.

    My heart tightened inside my chest upon seeing these images and rage filled my chest.

    "Oh Lucian¡­" I cried holding him tightly. "I wish I could make it stop, but it''s over now. You are safe now." But he only kept trembling.

    I grabbed his face. "Lucian look at me."

    He shook his head. "I can''t."

    "You can. Look at me Lucian."

    He slowly looked up and into my eyes. "You are here, with me. Let''s leave this ce Lucian. Let''s forget about revenge and live happily together. I want nothing else."

    I didn''t want him to hurt anymore. I didn''t want to lose him again. Even though I wanted to punish those who tortured him but his safety was more important to me.

    He grabbed my wrists removing my hands from his face. "Why? Why would I leave with you?" He asked.

    "Because...because...I love you Lucian, I love you so much. I never told you before and that''s what I regretted the most. Now all I want is¡­"

    "Stop. Please stop." The more I spoke the more he seemed to be hurting. I couldn''t understand why but I didn''t want to hurt him anymore.

    Suddenly he stood up and hurried toward the door as if he was scared of me.

    "Will youe back?" I asked.

    "Eat the food and keep yourself warm." He said then left without looking back.

    Even though he imed to not know me he still cared. That would be enough for now. That he was alive would be enough for now.

    But would he be alright? He seemed to be hurting very much and it wasn''t just because I saw his memories but I could feel it. I could feel his pain and something else quiet couldn''t understand.

    Since I was starving and cold I decided to do as he said. I ate the food he brought then wrapped myself in the nkets to keep myself warm. The ce had no windows so I had no clue what time it was but it felt like a whole day or maybe a whole night had passed already. I just wanted to see Lucian again, make sure he was safe. After seeing what had happened to him, all the torture I went through seemed nothingpared to his. All that pain must still be haunting him. He had already gone through enough pain in his life, I didn''t want him to go through more pain. I had to convince him to leave this ce with me before it was toote.

    The question was how?

    Suddenly I shivered even though I was wrapped in warm nkets. It wasn''t cold but there was someone in the room.

    "Hazel."

    I looked up at the devil himself. "Lothaire, I have been waiting for you."

 Chapter 19: 18

    Chapter 19: 18

    "Lucian is alive."

    Lothaire didn''t seem as surprised as I had expected him to be, almost as if he had suspected Lucian to be alive.

    "Where is he?" He asked calmly.

    "I am not sure but he is here in the pce and he doesn''t look like himself." and act like himself.

    "He is in disguise¡­" Lothaire said thoughtful. "Then how did you recognize him?"

    "I just did." I shrugged. I didn''t know how to exin it.

    Lothaire crossed the distance between us then slowly removed the hair from my neck. "It''s the mating mark." He mumbled.

    I had almost forgotten about the mark. I wondered if it had anything to do with me being able to see Lucians memories.

    "He doesn''t remember me." I said.

    Lothaire took a step back studying me with his cold eyes.

    "Or maybe he is pretending¡­" I said unsure.

    "He would not."

    My heart sank. If he was not pretending then he really did forget me.

    "Why?" Why did he forget me? "How?" How could he forget me?

    "I am not sure why or how. Maybe Irene knows."

    Irene! She would be so happy to know that her son was alive. I wanted to see her and tell her quickly but then I remembered how angry I was with her and Lothaire, especially now after having seen everything that happened to Lucian, their son.

    How could they not have done anything to help him? How could they have just watched him go through all that and let him die?

    I wasn''t a parent myself but I knew that I would do anything in my power to save the people I love, even if it meant that I would die myself.

    "I should go and tell Irene. Do you want toe?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "No. I will wait for Lucian."

    Lothaire nodded. "Alright then."

    "Lothaire?"

    "Yes."

    "Why did you not help him?... Even if you and Irene were cursed and could possibly die but a parent would rather die than let their child go through what Lucian did. Am I wrong?"

    "You don''t know me." He said.

    "I don''t, but I know Irene. She doesn''t look like the kind of mother who would watch her son go through all that." I felt as if there was something they weren''t telling me.

    Lothaire sighed and his cold eyes softened. He took my hand in his, I was surprised by the coldness of his touch, then ced something on my palm. "Thank you for taking care of him." He said then he was gone.

    I looked at the silver pendant in the shape of a moon in my hand. Not only was it beautiful but it seemed magical somehow. It reminded me of Irene, beautiful in a magical way.

    ***

    As soon as he walked into his room Lucian fell to his knees. Afraid that someone would see him like this he closed the door despite the pain he was in. Tears and sweat ran down his face as he tried to crawl to the bathroom. He needed cold water to stop this excruciating pain, but he couldn''t even crawl. It felt like his whole body had been beaten and every movement would cause him to groan in pain.Grabbing the corners of tables and chairs Lucian tried to push himself further but gave up eventually and justy there waiting for the pain to end.

    He should be used to this by now since it happened every night but this kind of pain was impossible to get used to. Besides he was confused as to why it happened to him now when it usually happened at night. Would he have to endure this torture on the day as well?

    Why?!

    Slowly the pain turned into an icy numbness. His heartbeat decreased and it became hard to breathe. He embraced himself for the pain that wasing because he knew the worst part had only started. Usually he onlysted ten minutes in the worst part of the pain and then slowly ck would fill the edges of his vision and he would gradually fall into a sea of darkness.

    In that sea of darkness Lucian always tried to swim to the surface but to no avail. He would drown over and over again until he gave up, but this time something was different. There was a source of light from a distance.

    Lucian tried to swim once again but now toward the light and as he swam he found himself in his personal garden. Surprised as to how he got there he looked around.

    There...in the middle of the garden she sat on a white swing, swinging back and forth while reading a book. As if sensing his presence she looked up from her book and smiled.

    "Lucian."

    His name never sounded as good as when she called him. Lucian held his breath at the site of her. Never had someone looked so beautiful in his eyes.

    She stood up and opened her arms to embrace him."Come." She smiled and he couldn''t resist her call but as he moved toward her he realized that she was still far away from him. It was as if he couldn''t reach her no matter how fast his legs moved. He realized that she was just like the light he could never reach. It only blinded him making it even more difficult to see where he was going. He felt lost and strangely he wanted to go back to the darkness that he usually despised.

    That''s where you belong he heard a voice say before he shot his eyes open and found himself in his room. Lucian let out a deep breath relieved that it was only a dream.

    ***

    It was midnight and the only thing Lucian could hear was some night guards talking outside and the snoring of some people. Jade was half sleeping outside his room so Lucian decided to use another way out. He needed some fresh air without getting disturbed so he teleported himself outside the castle. This time he disguised himself as amoner and went wherever his feet took him. He tried to not think about anything and just enjoy his walk but he couldn''t.

    His mind was upied with thoughts of Hazel. He could not stop thinking about her even for a second. He wanted to be near her again and let her hold him in the protective and loving way she held him before but could he really trust her? If he did he would have to take her word for being his wife.

    Could she really be his wife? Could that be the reason everything about her felt so familiar andforting? Could that be the reason he wanted to protect her, hold her, kiss her and make her his own?

    No. He could not think like this. She could not be his wife. She was just a maid, unprotected in this evil ce, probably mistreated and tortured many times before and taken advantage of while he was¡­.he was...doing what? And when he finally came back he didn''t even recognize her while she had been waiting all this time.

    No. She could not be his wife. He refused to believe it. He would not....he would not let her get hurt while he was dreaming of a normal peaceful life. He would not be so ignorant...would he?

    His head throbbed again. No no, he had just gone through this pain why was it starting again? He took a deep breath and tried not to think of Hazel and calm down. She seemed to somehow be the source of his pain. Afraid that he would lose consciousnesses again outside in nowhere he teleported himself back to his room.

    With a loud sigh he fell back on his bed. Even though he was really tired he knew there was no use of going to sleep, because the nightmares where there, waiting for him to just close his eyes. As hey there staring at the ceiling he felt something strange, a presence in the room. Sitting up he looked around but found no one, still he knew someone was here.

    Standing up he strained his ears and focused his vision, getting himself ready to fight.

    "Who is there?" Lucian asked using an authoritative tone.

    Silence¡­. yet Lucian was sure someone was there. He was not a fool to ignore his instincts.

    "Show yourself!"

    After a short moment of silence slowly a woman appeared out of thin air. She stood in front of him a few feet away in a green gown that matched her beautiful eyes. Her raven ck hair cascaded down her shoulder in elegant waves that stopped right above her waist and her skin was unblemished and radiant. Lucian had never seen such woman before, she was tall and beautiful, and had amanding presence.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    The woman just stared at him, her eyes slowly welling with tears. Lucian found himself utterly confused. Why was every woman crying at the sight of him?

    "I asked who you are? And how did you get in here?"

    The woman only kept staring at him while so many emotions were written all over her face. Pain, sorrow, guilt but also relief and joy. She walked closer to him as tears strolled down her face.

    What was this situation? He should call the guards but he knew it was useless as this woman could disappear just the way she had appeared.

    Feeling ufortable by her closeness Lucian was about to take a few steps back when she suddenly wrapped her arms around him. Stunned Lucian froze in ce.

    What was this feeling?

    Even though Lucian was shocked by the sudden hug he felt strangely safe. Her warmth soothed andforted him. He felt as though all the weight he had carried all those years on his shoulders had been lifted away and he could suddenly breath. His body and mind rxed and a strange feeling of peace brought tears to his eyes. He wanted to cry in her arms and he wanted her tofort him but shocked by his own thoughts he pushed her away and took a few steps back.

    "Leave!" He shook overwhelmed by his own emotions.

    He wanted her to leave, she scared him but at the same time he wanted to know who she was as well.

    "I am sorry." The woman cried.

    He was tired of these crying woman who came to him and added to his confusion. He was already suffering enough, what did they want?

    "Who are you? Why did youe here?" He said angry and frustrated.

    The woman cried even more. "I am sorry."

    "Don''t be sorry and just tell me who you are and what you want."

    "I...I..I am¡­" Her voice cracked and she shook her head. "I am sorry." She repeated.

    "Don''t¡­" Lucian began to yell but she was already gone.

 Chapter 20: 19

    ***

    Roshan had juste out of the tub and was still n.a.k.e.d when Lucifer appeared out of nowhere.

    "And you could not wait until I got dressed." He said grabbing a towel and wrapping it around his waist.

    Lucifer seemed stressed and maybe even...scared. Roshan had never seen him like this before. He was walking back and forth and then abruptly he stopped.

    "Lucian is alive." He breathed.

    Roshan paused. "Alive? How? I can still not sense him."

    "I don''t know how he does it but he better keep doing it now that the curse is broken, or else¡­" Lucifer clenched his fists.

    Or else the demons would try to kill him now that the curse was not protecting him anymore. The curse didn''t only keep Irene and Lucifer from meeting their son but every other demon as well, and since Lucian was half witch he was basically an enemy.

    Witches and demons never mixed well and while witches protected their kind no matter what demons never took risks, even with their own kind. Anyone who could be a threat needed to be wiped away and quickly, especially if they had anything to do with witches.

    "Roshan, as soon as you sense Lucian I want you to summon everyone and if anyone shows a rebellious behavior get rid of them."

    Roshan nodded. He could sense Lucifers uneasiness.

    Once Lucifer wanted to kill his own son, not because he hated him but because he knew he would suffer a lot and wanted to save him from that. He knew that being the son of the devil and a witch would never allow him to live a normal peaceful life and that both witches and demons would try to eliminate him. But while hesitating to kill his own son Irene''s mother was able to put a curse preventing any demon toe near Lucian.

    Roshan wasn''t sure if Lucifer was happy to see his son alive or if he regretted hesitating, causing his son to live in loneliness and torture while he himself was unable to do anything.

    .

    "Have you told Irene yet?" Roshan asked.

    "Yes, but I shouldn''t have."

    Irene had probably not been able to keep herself from seeing her son which probably added to his confusion.

    "Maybe you want to tell your human friend that he is alive." Lucifer noted before leaving.

    Human friend? ra was anything but a friend.

    Since she found out about Lucians death she had been in a bad state. Sometimes she would deny his death and say that she was going to find him and sometimes she would not leave her room and would just cry for the whole day.

    There were some other days that she would not cry but then she wouldn''t leave her room either, or eat or drink. She really made him confused and sometimes he wondered why he even brought her here and caused all this trouble for himself.

    Today he found herying on the bed being very quiet.

    "Good morning."

    She stilly unmoving on the bed. "Don''t you know how to knock?" She asked in a t tone.

    He did knock but she never seemed to hear his knocking.

    "Or maybe you lost your hearing." He stated.

    She sat up hastily and red at him with annoyance.

    "You could knock louder. It''s not of good behavior to enter ady''s room without permission."

    Good behavior? And him? Roshan fought the urge tough. He was actually at his best behavior right now or else she would have found herself in his bed. N.a.k.e.d.

    "Princess, you are in no position to teach me good behavior. You have been in my home for almost a week, eating and drinking for free without contributing with anything."

    Her face turned red with embarrassment and she looked down at her hands.

    "I...I.." Roshan knew she wanted to apologize but she was too stubborn. "What do you want me to do?" She asked raising her chin again.

    "How about taking a bath, changing andbing your hair first?" She looked like a mess.

    Her cheeks flushed again. "I will if you leave."

    ***

    ra looked herself in the mirror. She had never looked like this before, she looked like the homeless people she sometimes saw on the streets. What happened to her? What happened to the strong woman she was? Was she just going to believe what people told her or was she going to find out the truth herself?

    She better find out herself before grieving someone who was probably not even dead. Lucian could not be dead.

    Deciding that she was going to leave this ce today to go and find Lucian she went to the bathroom. ra was surprised to find that someone had already prepared a bath. It was probably Roshan she thought.

    Why was he taking care of her so much?

    He had let her stay, given her food and clothes without asking for anything in return. Still, she didn''t trust him. He had that look in his eyes that told her he wanted something but she wasn''t sure what it was.

    ra got into the hot water and cleaned herself then she slid into a new dress that Roshan had prepared for her as well before walking out and in to her room. There she dried her hair with a towel while wondering where she could find ab. She didn''t want to risk leaving the room and getting almost killed again.

    While contemting on what to do someone knocked on the door and soon Roshan walked inside.

    He had ab in his hand. This man was something else, ra thought to herself. She had to be careful.

    "You hair is a mess." He said handing her theb.

    ra took theb, ignoring him she went to the mirror and started tob her hair. It was more difficult than she had thought. It was all tangled up.

    "You seem to need help." He pointed

    "I am fine." She said but before she was done with the sentence he already stood behind her staring at her through the mirror. ras heart jumper to her throat but she swallowed it.

    "I could still help." He said in a low voice leaning right next to her ear.

    ra froze in ce as he reached for theb in her hand, which she just let slide through her fingers. Then he slowly began tob her hair. Why was she not protesting?

    As hebed her hair his fingertips would sometimes touch her neck and she would feel heat creep into her skin. His closeness made her imagine things she normally wouldn''t, like taking a step back and letting him wrap his arms around her, or leaning her head back onto his shoulder and letting him kiss her neck. She wondered what it would feel like, to let a man have her, to let him kiss her and caress her. Her body shivered in sudden want. If she didn''t distance herself from this man she would end up doing something she would regret.

    Taking a few steps away from him she turned around. "I think it fine now. Thank you."

    Roshan smiled and something about his smile told her he knew the effect he had on her.

    "Why do you do this?" She asked crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Do what?" He said innocently.

    "Helping me. What do you want in return?"

    A mischievous smile crept to his face. "You know what I want." He said in a way that made her heart skip a beat.

    "No, I don''t know." She said trying not to sound nervous.

    "You know, you just want me to say it out loud." He said slowly strolling toward her "or maybe you want me to show you."

    ra backed away until she collided with the dresser behind her. Roshan crossed the distance between them then ced his hands on the dresser on each side of her body trapping her between his arms. ras mind went nk as he leaned closer and spoke next to her ear. "I want to please you." He said as his hot breath caressed her skin.

    A shiver went down her spine. Please her? How?

    Roshan chuckled. Leaning back he looked into her eyes. "If you are really curious...." He whispered letting his fingers brush the skin on her face, "then close your eyes."

    ra felt as though she was under some spell that she couldn''t resist so she closed her eyes despite knowing what wasing next.

    Roshan leaned in, bringing his lips close to hers. This was so unlike him. He never used his powers to seduce a woman, not that he needed to but this woman was tempting him to much. With her wet hair and bare shoulders she was provoking the demon inside of him. Still, he shouldn''t manipte her, he didn''t want to. He wanted her willingly so he took a few steps back and left her mind and thoughts alone.

    ra opened her eyes and looked at Roshan confused. What was wrong with her? She was just about to let him kiss her, to let an unknown man kiss her. No. She needed to make it clear that she was not interested in him, at all.

    "Listen¡­" She began.

    "It know." He cut her off. "You n on escaping tonight, you don''t need to. Lucian is alive."

 Chapter 21: 20

    "Your highness, let me bring a physician."

    Lucian shook his head and Jade''s frown deepened.

    "But your highness, your fever is not going down I have to do something."

    "Listen to me Jade. I don''t need nor do I want help. I just want to be alone."

    Jade was about to protest but Lucian cut her off. "It''s an order, and don''t tell my sister."

    Lucian had no energy to deal with Alexander''s sister. He was already in enough pain. Why he was so sick he couldn''t understand but he couldn''t justy here. He came here for a reason, for revenge, but got so distracted and now he was even more confused. Who was the woman that hugged him and why did she make him feel the way he did.

    Despite knowing that she would only be a distraction Lucian wanted to meet her again. He had so many questions to ask.

    Lucian pushed himself out of the bed with a groan. His whole body ached, then he summoned Julian with a spell that he had learned.

    Julian appeared so quietly as if he had always been there in his room. "Your highness, you don''t seem well. He said upon seeing his face.

    "Any news from outside?" Lucian ignored his remark. He had no reason or energy to exin his condition.

    "Well the citizens are not very impressed with their new king, in fact many of them dislike him, especially the poor since he raised the taxes for them. This will be to you advantage. We have now spread some rumors that you might be alive and people seem to respond well, they have hope that you might be a better ruler than your brother."

    "Good." Now he only needed to get rid of his brother but getting rid of him was not enough for Lucian. He wanted to torture him, to make his life so miserable that he would want to end it himself. He would make him beg, he would make him wish that he was already dead.

    But first he would pay him a visit.

    Lucian boiled with anger upon seeing his brother sittingfortably on the throne while ordering some servants around proudly. He didn''t deserve to sit on that chair or have that crown on his head. He didn''t deserve to order people around and fill his stomach while his people were starving.

    "Oh look who is here. Come in." He said standing up from his seat. "How is your stay here?"

    Lucian walked inside while he spoke. "I like it very much." He faked a smile.

    They made their way to a table and sat down. Pierre ordered a maid to bring some snacks and then turned back to him.

    "I heard you were looking for some maid who caused you some trouble?"

    "Oh¡­" Pierre waved dismissively with his hand. "It''s just some servant who needed to be punished, but we have found her so everything is fine." He said.

    Found her? Lucian wanted tough. His brother still lied easily.

    "How is the wedding preparation going?"

    "Her Highness is very specific, she wants the wedding to be extravagant and I want her to be satisfied of course."

    Alexander''s sister was spoiled and arrogant. She and Pierre deserved each other Lucian thought.

    "But I am little worried¡­" Lucian began, "I heard your brother is alive."

    Pierre was about to take a sip from his wine but paused.

    "Which one?" He asked.

    "The youngest one."

    Pierreughed, almost nervously.

    "Oh...I can assure you all of my brothers are dead. People just like to gossip."

    "If you say so...then we have no problem."

    Pierre narrowed his gaze. "You look pale." He pointed.

    "Yes, I haven''t been out muchtely, which I usually do. I should go out for a while."

    "Yes of course. We have beautiful ces here in Decresh. I could arrange someone to show you around." Pierre offered.

    "It''s alright. I will be fine by myself."

    As Lucian left his brother alone he sense that his brother was nervous and confused. He even called for the guards that killed Lucian to make sure he was dead.

    "What did you do with the body?" He asked.

    "We threw him in an empty well and burned it. He could not have lived through that, Your Highness." They assured him.

    "Of course not." Pierre said with smug look on his face. He was relieved again, but that would onlyst for a short while.

    As soon as the sun set Lucian took the first step toward his n. He found one of the guards who burned his body and followed him to somewhere quiet where he was wanted to pee. Just as he was about to pull his trousers down he felt someone standing behind him. He froze in ce, who was this, he was sure no one had followed him. He slowly reached for the dagger in his pocket and then turned swing the dagger but it only cut through thin air.

    No one was there. The soldier frowned. He was sure he felt someone standing behind him. He looked around carefully but not a soul was around. Maybe he had too many drink he thought and proceeded to pee. When he was done he pulled up his pant and when he turned he almost walked into someone.

    His heart jumped up to his throat and he was about to curse whoever it was when he saw what he thought he would never see.

    No, it could not be possible. Right in front of him stood someone who was supposed to be dead, someone who could not be alive. This had to be a dream.

    "It''s not a dream, but I sure will make it a nightmare." Lucians lips curved into an evil smile.

    The soldier still stood frozen. Adrenaline rushed through his veins but still he couldn''t move. The horror made himpletely paralyzed and soon he couldn''t even stand still so he fell to his knees. This couldn''t be true but it felt so real.

    Lucian looked at the soldier in front of him. All the blood had drained from his face and he shook in fear. "Yo..yo..your high...ness." He stuttered when he finally could speak. He reached his hand to touch him as if to make sure it wasn''t an imagination or a dream and when he ensured that it was indeed real he began to shake his head in refusal.

    "Im...impossible." He said crawling backwards.

    Lucian took a few steps toward him and the soldier kept crawling backwards until the cement wall behind him blocked his way.

    "Pl...please. I did nothing wrong. I...I just did what...what I was ordered." He said shaking in fear. "Please...I will do whatever you want. Just...don''t kill me." He said throwing himself at Lucians feet.

    Lucian had no intention of killing him...yet. "Yes you will. You will go and tell Pierre that I aming for him. Tell him to be prepared."

    ***

    Pierre was enjoying his time with his women, or maybe not much. Hazel kepting to his mind and he wondered where she could be hiding. Why he was so obsessed with her he couldn''t understand but the more she resisted him the more he wanted her. He was determined to make her his.

    "Are you not enjoying yourself, Your Highness." One of his mistresses Ka spoke next to his ear as her hands slid down his chest.

    "No I am not. You should all leave!" He said standing up and pulling up his robe. They looked at him confused for a while but then left quietly.

    He was in a bad mood although he couldn''t understand why. He had everything, he had money, power and beautiful women, lots of them. He couldn''t be feeling down because of one worthless woman whom his brother had already used. No, he would not let himself feel down because of her.

    Pouring some wine into his ss he was about to sit down and rx when suddenly someone knocked loudly on the door. "I need to speak to you Your Highness. It''s important."

    Had they found Hazel?

    "Come in!" Pierre called.

    One of his guards David barged into the room, panting, looking like he had seen a ghost. "Your highness¡­" He looked like he was going faint anytime.

    "What is it?"

    "I...I¡­" He tried to catch his breath. "I just saw His highness Lucian. He is alive."

 Chapter 22: 21

    "What nonsense are you saying?"

    "I swear Your Highness. I saw him with my two own eyes." David shook as if remembering what he had seen.

    Fear crept its way slowly into Pierre''s heart. Lucian could not be alive. He had made sure that his brother was not breathing before letting the guards take him away.

    "You said you burned him." Pierre used.

    "I...I did." David said his eyes widening in realization and fear at what he had done. "He will not spare my life." He said more to himself.

    The horror on David''s face was so real that it made Pierre wonder how his brother could have survived all that? Was he really the devil''s son?

    He chuckled darkly. That was ridiculous. David must have been feeling guilty that he started imagining things.

    "Just leave." He said waving with his hand.

    David stared at him for a short while then with a low voice, as if he was scared that someone would hear him he said "He ising for you. He told me to tell you to be prepared."

    A frown settled on Pierre''s face and heart began to pump in fear. "Stop talking nonsense and Leave!" He yelled.

    Lucian could not be alive and even if he was he couldn''t have entered the castle without anyone noticing. Everyone here knew what he looked like.

    Pierre took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had nothing to be scared of yet he put more guards outside his room before he went to sleep.

    Lucian watched his brother turning back and forth in his bed while unable to sleep. This was only the beginning. Pierre would have many more sleepless nights.

    ***

    "Hazel."

    I jumped at the sound of Irene''s voice. Turning around I found her standing in the middle of the room with shoulders dropped. Her once gorgeous face looked unhealthy and her once vibrant eyes looked dead.

    "Irene."

    "I know you probably don''t want to see me but I couldn''t help myself froming to see you." She rubbed her hands together nervously. "I wanted to tell you everything but I couldn''t because of the curse. Now I guess you already know."

    She was speaking of being Lucian mother.

    "Yes I know."

    As she looked more closely at me a frown settled on her face. "Oh¡­" She breathed. "Who did this to you?" She said crossing the distance between us an grabbing my shoulders to look more closely. Her sad face turned into one of anger, as if she wanted to punish whoever hurt me.

    "Yes, I want to." She said and I could hear the anger in her voice. My once closest friend, my only friend turned out to be Lucians mother. I still couldn''t digest that fact.

    Irene''s expression turned into one of sadness again upon hearing my thoughts. "I am sorry." She apologized. "I know you are angry with me but I can''t let you stay here. You have toe with me."

    I shook my head. "I want to see Lucian. He needs me."

    "It''s dangerous to stay here and Lucian doesn''t remember yo.." Before she could finish the sentence she stopped herself and looked at me apologetically

    "So he is really not pretending?" I asked feeling my heart break into thousand pieces.

    "No¡­ but don''t worry. He will remember you."

    I felt my eyes tear up. " And if he doesn''t?"

    "He will." She assured.

    "Why doesn''t he remember me?" I heard my voice crack. No, I was not going to cry again.

    "He probably feel to much guilt that it''s painful for him to remember." Now her eyes teared up.

    "Guilt? Why?"

    "Because he feels that he failed to protect you. He feels guilty for leaving you behind in the hands of his enemies. He probably imagined many times before he died what would happen to you once he left and it was too painful for him, so he suppressed all his memories that includes you."

    Oh Lucian. I didn''t know he was in so much pain. I needed to make him see that I was just fine.

    "I want to see him Irene. Please take me to him." I was almost crying.

    Irene sighed. "He can hurt you right now."

    "No he won''t."

    Irene sighed. "Alright,e with me."

    ***

    Lucian was half asleep when he heard the door to his room open quietly and someone sneaking inside. He slowly reached for the dagger under his pillow making himself ready as the person''s footsteps neared, but then suddenly Lucian stiffened. He recognized this scent, the scent of honey and coconut, the scent of Hazel.

    What was she doing here and how did she get in?

    Putting the dagger back he pretended to be asleep. Hazel walked closer, he could feel her leaning over him and then slowly she sat down on the bed next to him. After that it was quite for a while and then he felt her fingers on his face, removing the hair from his face and tucking it behind his ear.

    "Lucian." She whispered his name but he kept his eyes closed. "You have gone through alot and I could do nothing to help you." She ran her fingers through his hair. "I don''t want you to hurt anymore. I wish you coulde with me and leave all this behind. We could live happily together and forget about the hurt and the pain." It was silent for a moment. "Is that possible?" She then asked. She seemed to ask herself more than him.

    Slowly she leaned even closer to him and Lucian wondered what she was about to do before he felt her lips on his forehead. "I love you." She whispered and then stood up to leave.

    Lucian panicked for an unknown reason and grabbed her wrist to prevent her from leaving. Hazel gasped startled but then looked back at him. "You are awake." She looked shocked and scared.

    Lucian looked up at her. "Don''t leave." He said to his surprise which seemed to surprise her as well. She was a little reluctant but then decided to stay with him. He made some ce for her on the bed next to him and shey down carefully. There theyy face to face looking at each other, both a bit confused by what they were doing.

    "How did you get in here?" he asked breaking the silence.

    "You''re guards are sleeping." She whispered.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "I wanted to see you."

    Why he wanted to ask but then again he knew what she would say, because he was her husband. He felt as though he was, since he felt way toofortable with her.

    From what he had learned, he was only married once and to a princess from Maebeth whom his brother would never keep alive. This woman was alive and she could not be human. She had been able to see through his disguise and he could not read her thoughts like other humans. She was something else and she probably wanted something from him. What he didn''t know but there was one way to find out, to keep her close to him and y along with her. Eventually she would show her true colors.

    "I am dirty, and your bed is clean." She said when it became too quiet.

    "It''s alright. Get some sleep." He said then closed his eyes and before he knew he was already asleep.

    ***

    Lucian woke up feeling refreshed. It had been so long since he had a good sleep and without a nightmare. He wondered what went different this time, but that''s when he noticed Hazel sleeping next to him. Was she the reason? How could he have fallen asleep and even feltfortable next to a woman he suspected to be his enemy?

    Lucian stared at Hazel''s rxed face as she was asleep. She looked so innocent that he had a hard time believing she could be anyone''s enemy at all. He reached for her face, feeling her now bruised skin under his fingers. He felt a sudden urge to punish whoever did this to her. Caring for someone he didn''t even know made him feel even more upset.

    "Hazel." What am I supposed to do with you?

    Hazel opened her eyes slowly as if she had heard her name being called. Afte blinking several times she looked at him and smiled. That smile, that annoying yet beautiful smile tugged at his heart in strange ways. Lucian got hastily out of bed, irritated by his own feelings. Hazel sat up and looked at him with a hurt expression that she tried to hide.

    "You can use the bathroom to clean up." He said as an excuse to be without her for a moment, to collect his thoughts.

    "Thank you." She smiled getting out of bed and then tiptoed to the bathroom.

    Lucian let out a deep breath once she was out of sight. This woman was doing things to his mind and body. What was wrong with him? He had seen much more beautiful women than her and still not felt the way she made him feel. He paced back and forth in the room trying to calm his nerves down, but his demon was being rebellious again.

    I thought we made peace, he told his demon as if his demon was someone other than himself. His demon was only a name for his dark side, the evil inside of him, the anger, the wickedness, the frustration and of course the l.u.s.t and hunger. The will to manipte and to seduce was usually what his demon enjoyed the most and usually that side of him, his demon was stronger than his good side.

    "Lucian."

    Hazel''s voice interrupted his fight with his demon but as he turned around andid eyes on her he knew there was no going back.

    Hazel was standing in front of him, wet and with nothing but a small towel wrapped around her body.

    "I couldn''t put my dirty clothes back on." She saidpletely innocent.

    Lucian slowly strolled toward her fully aware that he had let his demon win. Hazel didn''t step away and there was no fear in her eyes this time as he grabbed her face softly.

    "Good." He breathed. "I want you n.a.k.e.d."

 Chapter 23: 22

    It felt so refreshing to get clean and the hot water was very soothing, but I couldn''t spend the whole day here even though I wanted to. Washing the soap off I began to dry myself with a clean towel that I found. I was surprised by how many bruises I found on my body while drying myself. I must look awful I thought.

    Once I was dry I looked around for something to wear, but there was nothing. That meant that I had to walk out with only a towel. I didn''t want Lucian to see my bruised body and cause him even more guilt, but since I had no other option I walked out of the bathroom and into the chamber.

    There I found Lucian pacing back and forth looking disturbed and in deep thoughts that he didn''t even notice my presence.

    "Lucian." I called carefully.

    Lucian stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes widened in surprise.

    "I couldn''t put my dirty clothes back on." I said exining why I was half n.a.k.e.d.

    He stoodpletely still and looking appalled for a short while but then slowly something flickered in his eyes and his gaze darkened. I don''t know what happened but suddenly he was standing right infront of me, so close I could smell his addictive scent.

    "Good." He said grabbing my chin gently and lifting my head so that I was looking into his eyes. Then he leaned closer, "I want you n.a.k.e.d." He said in a deep husky voice that made my heart race. It had been so long since I felt this way and I just wanted him to kiss me, and do much more.

    As if knowing what I was thinking he grabbed the back of my head and devoured my mouth. I sighed into his mouth at the sudden pleasure that I felt and wrapped my arms around his neck. His kiss was hot, persistent and hungry making my legs wobble in weakness and my breath hitch.

    I pushed him away slightly just to catch my breath but he held me in ce and continued kissing down my jaw and further down to my neck. I shut my eyes and threw my head back feeling his hot mouth nip and suck its way up to my mouth again. This time he slid his tongue inside and the taste of him made all rational thoughts leave my mind. All I wanted was feel him, taste him. Yes, this time I was the one that wanted him n.a.k.e.d.

    I tugged at the strap on his robe to take it off but he suddenly grabbed my wrists and broke the kiss.

    "Wait." He breathed heavily holding my wrists in a steel grip.

    "I don''t want to wait anymore. I want you." I need you.

    I sounded like a desperate woman, or maybe I was but I didn''t care. It wasn''t a sin to want your husband.

    Slowly he let go of my wrists and I thought he was going to leave, but instead he took off his robe. It felt strange to look at his bare body, and now thinking about it even his face. Even though I knew he was Lucian it would be strange to be with him looking like this. I wanted to be with him looking like himself.

    "I want to see you." I said.

    He looked at me for while, "more?" He asked then began to open the botton on his pants.

    "No, I don''t mean like that." I almost panicked despite having seen himpletely n.a.k.e.d. "I mean I want to see the real you, I want to see Lucian."

    ***

    Suddenly something clicked in Lucian head. Wait! Was Hazel seducing him on purpose just to make him expose himself? But what would she get out of it? Still, he shouldn''t trust her, he knew he shouldn''t, not after everything he went through, but it was toote to convince himself. He already trusted her. Those innocent eyes of her told him he could trust her, told him that she would never do anything to hurt him. As he looked into those eyes he saw a reflection of his own feelings, pain, guilt and a deep longing to be together.

    Yes, he wanted this woman. Not just today but everyday. He knew he was being insane but it didn''t matter anymore. Everything felt right with her, it felt as if she was made for him. Made to make him feel safe, to make him feel loved and happy and forget about all the pain even if it was for a short while.

    "Is it important?" He asked.

    She nodded. "Yes. I want to feel you and not somebody else."

    Lucian let his disguise fall off and watched Hazels expression carefully. She looked at him surprised for a long while that he became concerned.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Hazel shook her head violently still her eyes wide. "No...no. You just...you just look more beautiful than I remember."

    Lucian couldn''t help the smile that crept to his face. To be called beautiful by this particr woman made him happy.

    Then suddenly Hazel frowned and extended her hand to touch his hair. "Your hair. You cut your hair?" she said shocked.

    "Yes."

    "This short?!" She almost sounded upset.

    Why did Lucian suddenly feel as if he was being scolded? She had just said that he was beautiful, did she change her mind? He knew he that he had cut more than half his hair and now it was only a bit past his shoulders but he hoped that she wouldn''t dislike it.

    "You don''t like it?" He asked.

    She tilted her head slightly and looked at him with amus.e.m.e.nt. " You look good in whatever. I was just a little surprised." She smiled at him.

    That smile again made him lose track of his thoughts. He slid one arm around her waist and pulled her against him. He didn''t want to talk anymore. He wanted her, and he wanted her now.

    "Do you still want me?" He asked.

    She nodded blushing.

    "But we have to do this quietly. You can''t make a sound."

    Lucian could hear Hazel''s heart race inside her chest. Hell, even his heart was racing at the thought of not making a sound. He was already imagining Hazel biting her lip and digging her nails into his shoulders to stifle a m.o.a.n and he imagined himself teasing her until she couldn''t stay quiet anymore.

    "I can''t promise." Hazel said with a heavy breath.

    "You have to." He said sliding his hand up her bare leg while pressing his lips to her neck.

    The thought of her promising him and then making her break her promise was very tempting.

    Why did he want y this sly game with her so badly?

    "Alright." She sighed wrapping her arms around him.

    "Alright what?" He asked kissing up her jaw.

    "I...I promise."

    Good he thought. Because now he wanted to y a game with her. How long would it take him to make her break her promise?

 Chapter 24: 23

    I could not make a sound? Good lord!

    Why did the thought of it arouse a fluttering feeling to my stomach?

    Lucian drew his lips from mine and looked at me worriedly.

    "Are you sure you want this?" He asked. "If you don''t want to I''m not going to force you."

    I was confused. Had I done something to make him believe I didn''t want to? I thought I sounded desperate.

    "You are trembling and you seem stressed." He exined.

    "Oh¡­" Yes I was stressed, stressed to have him. It was like I couldn''t wait. "I am trembling in need Lucian. I need you." I assured him not the least embarrassed.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened and he took my mouth with his in a wild kiss. His hands roamed the sides of my body, down my back, over my bottom and then grabbing my thighs he lifted me up. Taking the hint I wrapped my legs around his waist and he carried toward the bed without taking his lips away from mine. There hey me down gently and pulled away.

    A sigh of frustration escaped my lips at the absence of his closeness. He looked down at me where Iy between his legs, his eyes studying me with curiosity. I could still not believe my eyes everytime I saw at him. I had always thought he looked to good to be true but now looking at him he took my breath away. I couldn''t quite put my finger on what exactly changed about his appearance, he just seemed overall different.

    Slowly he hovered over me, using one arm to support his weight while the other hand went to graze my thigh. He leaned in and ced soft quick kisses on my lips teasingly until I couldn''t control myself anymore. Reaching up, I grasped his hair and brought his face closer to mine, seeking his mouth, wanting more of the sweet taste of his lips.

    His lips curved into a smile at my desperation before he gave in and kissed me in the same desperate need that I was feeling. His lips moved with greed, nipping and sucking, making me shudder with want. My hands reached for him feeling his body, clutching at the muscles on his arms and back. The feel of his bare skin made me wish that I was n.a.k.e.d, I wanted feel his skin moving against mine.

    Lucians kisses moved down my jaw trailing his tongue over my earlobe. A sigh escaped my lips and my body shuddered involuntarily.

    "You like that?" He murmured in my ear.

    I shivered again and nodded.

    "What about this?" He asked and kissed right under my ear. That was my weak spot. How did he know? Did he remember?

    But the thoughts fled my head as quickly as heat spread through my body. My breath came out in shallow pants as he continued to torture me with his tongue. I tilted my head back and arched against him while feeling his hand trailing down my chest and then swiftly removing the towel from my body.

    Cold air hit my skin before Lucians warm body pressed against mine. I bit my lip and fought hard not to make a sound at the feel of his bare skin against mine.

    Lucian''s body tensed for a moment before he drew back. I opened my eyes quickly afraid that he had changed his mind and decided to leave but we locked eyes all I saw was a burning hunger. Yes, his eyes seemed to burn, literally. The mes in them seemed wild, as if they wanted to consume me.

    My heart began to race as his gaze swept over my body. His jaw tensed and the mes in his eyes seemed to burn hotter. This time I didn''t feel shy at all under his gaze, I just wish he would touch me while watching me.

    As if reading my thoughts he ran two fingers down the path between my b.r.e.a.s.t, following the movement with his gaze. I shut my eyes feeling heady with desire. I had promised to not make a sound but I was screaming inside as his fingers continued down my stomach but stopped just right above my pelvic before traveling up again.

    I thought I was losing my mind before he ran his fingers around each one of my b.r.e.a.s.ts excruciatingly slow. I whimpered in need of his touch.

    "Shhh¡­" He said leaning down and brushing his lips lightly against mine. "I haven''t started yet."

    Then he cupped my b.r.e.a.s.t in his palm, massaging it''s fullness and then squeezing it lightly while covering my mouth with his, muffling the sound that was about to escape my lips. I writhed beneath him, freeing my legs and then wrapped them around his waist, wanting to feel him closer but his pants were in the way.

    My hands searched for the buttons on his pants but before I could do anything he grabbed my wrists and pinned them down.

    "Not yet, or I might lose my mind." The hunger in his voice sent a shiver down my spine, but I was d I wasn''t the only going mad.

    Releasing my wrists he moved his hand to my other b.r.e.a.s.t, brushing a tight peak before capturing it and rolling it between his finger and thumb.

    "Oh." I sighed unable to stop myself as jolts of pleasure shot through my body and settled between my legs.

    "What did you promise me?" He asked lowering his head slowly while looking me in the eyes. I felt his hot breath between my b.r.e.a.s.ts and I knew what was about toe. My stomach quivered in anticipation as his fingers grazed the sides of my body before digging into my h.i.p.s.

    "What did you promise Hazel?" He repeated.

    "To not make I sound." I breathed even though I wasn''t sure I could keep my promise.

    "And if you make a sound?" He continued, his hand reaching my inner thighs. He didn''t even start I was close to breaking my promise. "What should I do with you?" He asked. "Tell me."

    "I...I don''t know." I couldn''t think straight.

    "Should I stop touching you?" His hand slowly moved up my inner thigh.

    "No, please." I thought I was going to die if he stopped touching me.

    "Then keep your promise."

    I nodded and he grinned devilishly.

    "Good." He breathed against my skin before trailing his tongue up the path between my b.r.e.a.s.ts and around them teasingly. I squirmed uncontrobly but Lucian''s arms came around my back to hold me in ce.

    This time he captured a peak with his mouth and sucked on it lightly. My body jerked as I became delirious with l.u.s.t. The annoying ache that settled between my legs intensified.

    "More" I whispered but it almost came out as a cry.

    Oh, did I break my promise? Would he stop touching me? No, please.

    Lucian didn''t stop. He worked one b.r.e.a.s.t with his mouth and the other with his fingers. This time I gotpletely lost in his sweet torture. My body was not mine anymore, it was acting on its own ord, writhing and rubbing against him to ease the aching between my thighs.

    Lucian hissed and drew back. "God, what are you doing to me?"

    I took the chance to catch my breath but as he began to undresspletely my breath caught in my throat. My gaze traveled down his perfectly sculpted body, before settling on the hardness between his legs. I hadn''t felt embarrassed this whole time but this time I felt my cheeks burn.

    Lucian chuckled at my reaction and leaned down to kiss me. This time I kissed him back fiercely touching every part of his body without shame before taking his hardness into my hand. He made an animalistic sound deep in his throat and his muscles tensed.

    "You are going to be the death of me." He said and I couldn''t help but smile inwardly, proud of myself for making him feel that way.

    He took my hand away, "I want it tost." He exined before moving his lips down my body. He kissed my stomach, swirling his tongue around my belly before moving down my h.i.p.s. I didn''t realize that my h.i.p.s were sensitive as well. I found myself curling my toes and the aching between my legs became unbearable.

    "Lucian." I gasped, grasping his hair.

    "I know." He cut off and then moved up capturing my lips with his. I returned the kiss with the same intensity, wrapping both my arms and legs around him. I could feel his hardness press against my pelvic and I couldn''t help but thrust my h.i.p.s against him.

    Lucian growled against my lips. Taking my hands he pinned them above my head with one hand while the other slowly slid between my thighs touching me where I needed to be touched the most. I cried into his mouth at the intense sensation that went through my body.

    "Lucian...please."

    God, I begged everytime. I just couldn''t stop.

    "Please, what?" He said lower his head to my b.r.e.a.s.ts again. My mind went nk as I felt his hot breath on my skin then ever so slowly he flicked his tongue over a peak before taking it into his mouth all while still touching the wetness between my legs.

    This time I couldn''t help the m.o.a.n that escaped my throat. I was far too gone to think about keeping my promise. Touching two of the most sensitive parts of my body at the same time was to much to handle and soon I was making a lot of noise.

    Begging, panting, squirming until his fingers were inside of me.

    I cried out, digging my fingers into his back while arching up against him. His fingers slid in and out pushing me to madness, making every muscle in my body tense. Just when I thought I was going to explode he took his fingers aways. I cried out again, this time in frustration.

    Why did he stop? I opened my eyes and saw a confused look on his face.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked breathless.

    His gaze moved to my neck searching and then his eyes widened with realization.

    "We did this before? And...and I bit you?"

    As he spoke I realized his teeth had grown again, now looking like fangs.

    He seemed disgusted and confused.

    I catched my breath and then sat up. I took his face in my hands and gazed into his eyes. " You are different Lucian and I always liked you that way. You will slowly and eventually remember everything until then I will be here for you." I smiled.

    "You are not scared?"

    I shook my head. "You would never hurt me and you know it deep down. You might not remember me but you feel me the way I felt you even though your were disguised as someone else."

    "Are you really my wife?"

    The way he asked pained me. He sounded desperate for answers. I could only imagine losing my memories and feeling utterly lost.

    "Until you remember I will be whatever you want me to be."

 Chapter 25: 24

    ra hadn''t believed Roshan when he''d told her that Lucian was alive but then she saw Irene crying with happiness and sadness at the same time after meeting her son she was assured that Lucian was indeed alive. She had cried as well, in relief, together with Irene. That day had felt like forever.

    Now she was sitting in the garden, alone, thinking of what to do next. She could not stay here forever, she didn''t want to feel like a burden.

    "You are not a burden and you can stay here as long as you want." Suddenly Irene spoke from nearby as though she had been there the whole time.

    ra turned her head slightly and found Irene strolling toward her looking as her usual self, beautiful and elegant at the same time.

    "You can hear my thoughts." ra asked surprised.

    "Don''t be so surprised. I told you I was a witch." Irene smiled and came to sit next to her on the bench.

    "Why are you so nice to me?" ra asked. "I was not very nice to your son and his wife."

    Irene smiled. "You loved my son despite sensing that he was different. How were you not nice to him?"

    ra looked down at her hands. There were things that Irene didn''t know. Things like how she forced Lucian and threatened Hazel. She wasn''t proud of those things.

    "I know those things." Irene said surprising her again. "Sometimes love can make us do crazy things. What matters is that you helped them in the end and... I actually enjoyed your fight with Hazel." Sheughed. "You are a strong and determined woman who goes after what she really wants. Not many have that courage."

    ra was confused. Irene liked her despite knowing everything? This woman really amazed her.

    "As I said, you can stay here as long as you want."

    "I might never find somewhere to go." ra said realizing the gravity of her own words. What if she really never found somewhere to go?

    "I doubt that." Irene smiled, her eyes swirling with the knowledge of something that ra couldn''t understand. Then swiftly she stood up "I''ll see you at dinner." She said and left.

    ra sat alone again, her thoughts drifting away to Lucian. Was he alright? Was Hazel alright? ra knew that if Hazel got hurt then that would hurt Lucian and she didn''t want him to hurt because that would hurt her.

    And then slowly her thoughts drifted to Astrid. Her sister must be so worried right now. ra felt guilty for being the troublemaker. She always put her sister in difficult situations and made her worry. She really was good for nothing.

    With sunken shoulders ra stood up to walk back to her room when she took notice of Roshan standing two steps away. She had almost walked into him if she hadn''t looked up.

    "God, you scared me. Don''t you know how to keep a distance?"

    Again his lips curved into that wicked smile that annoyed her so much. She had tried her best to avoid him thesest few days but it was difficult since she was living in his house. Everytime he spoke to her she found herself blushing, everytime he looked into her eyes she found herself losing track of her thoughts and stuttering, and everytime he smiled like that she found herself wanting to p him and kiss him at the same time. He was just in annoying.

    "Why? Do I make you nervous?" He asked.

    "Nervous?" Sheughed nervously. "You don''t make me feel anything."

    "Is that why you are avoiding to look at me?"

    ra lifted her chin and looked directly into his eyes. The way he looked back at her made her heart skip a beat. Why did he have to look so good? It would have been easier to hate him if he didn''t.

    "I am looking at you now." She said challengingly. "Now if you will excuse me." She pushed past his shoulder but he grabbed her wrist preventing her from leaving.

    ra was about to jerk her hand away when he said. "I can take you to your sister."

    How did he know? ra turned back, "I thought you couldn''t read my thoughts."

    "I cannot...well, most of the time. Anyway, do you want to go and see your sister or not?"

    ra nodded, suddenly excited and happy. This time she didn''t bother to ask how, they would probably go through some gate or the ground might open and swallow them. Anyway, she didn''t care. She just wanted to see her sister.

    He pulled at her wrist and drew her into his arms. "Close your eyes." He said and raplied. She shut her eyes tightly and wrapped her arms around him in a steel grip embracing herself for whatever wasing, but nothing happened. She just felt some weird sensation go through her body before Roshan told her to open her eyes again.

    ra opened her eyes and realized that she was in Astrid''s room, already.

    "Oh...that was fast." She breathed but risky. What if Astrid or some maids had been in here?

    "I made sure no one was here before we came." He exined. "Stay here, I will bring your sister."

    ra panicked and grabbed his arm to stop him. "How? They will see you if you leave here."

    "Don''t worry. I have some tricks under my sleeve." He winked then left.

    ra waited and waited, getting more anxious for every minute that passed by. What if Roshan got caught? What if he was in trouble because of her?

    Just when she decided to leave and look for him the door to the room opened and Astrid entered. At first she didn''t notice her but as she walked further in she almost stumbled back at the sight of ra. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "ra? How¡­? Are you alright?"

    ra didn''t reply. She just went and hugged her sister. "I miss you."

    "I missed you to." Astrid said wrapping her arms around her tightly. "I was so worried. I thought something happened to you. Where did you go?"

    "I am sorry for making you worry, but I''m alright. I''m staying with a friend."

    Astrid took a step back and looked at her sister skeptically. "What friend? I didn''t know you had friends." She whispered with tears in her eyes.

    "There is someone." ra smiled.

    "Did that friend bring you here?" Astrid asked.

    ra nodded.

    "Can you trust that person?"

    "Yes, don''t worry."

    Astrid sighed not entirely satisfied. "Rasmus will calm down eventually so make sure toe back. Until then be careful." She said.

    "I will."

    After talking for awhile it was time for ra to go back. She kissed and hugged her sister tightly, telling her not to worry.

    "Now, my friend is waiting outside. I need your clothes."

    Astrid undressed and gave her dress to ra and then they said goodbye again before ra went to look for Roshan where they decided to meet. Now she could walk without hiding since everyone thought that she was Astrid, the benefits of being Identical twins she thought with a smile.

    ra hurried to the castles rooftop where Roshan was already waiting.

    "I am sorry I took so long." She said breathless after walking up all the stairs.

    "It''s alright."

    Roshan took them back home without asking anything and ra was relieved. She didn''t feel like talking after seeing how worried her sister was. She wondered if she would ever be able to go back home and live with her siblings again. She missed them so much, especially Astrid.

    ra turned in bed and shut her eyes. Everything would be alright she told herself and tried to sleep but as much as she tried she couldn''t.

    This time her thoughts drifted to Roshan. Why was he helping her and even taking her to see her sister? And if he wasn''t a witch then what was he?

    ra couldn''t quite figure him out, or what he wanted and that bothered her, even more than the bruises that covered her body and hurt everytime she turned in bed. The whole sleeping experience was painful and bothersome so she decided to go out instead.

    She wrapped her shoulders in a scarf and went to sit in the garden.

    "Couldn''t sleep?"

    Roshan. He always seemed to appear out of nowhere.

    "No."

    He sat down opposite her, again wearing all ck. She wondered what he would look like in other colors.

    "Is something bothering you?" He asked in a soft tone that made her want to tell him everything.

    "No, I am just not tired." She looked at him, his expression was soft, almost worried.

    The wind blew some strands of his hair onto his face which he removed by running his finger through his hair. The more closely ra looked at him the more impossibly beautiful he seemed, yet he had that dark aura that surrounded him, warning her of something unknown.

    "I thought you would be relieved now that you have met your sister and know that Lucian is alive."

    Yes, she should be more relieved but she wasn''t. She had met her sister but she didn''t know if they would ever be together again. And Lucian, yes he was alive but he could never be hers. She hoped that he was at least happy with Hazel. He deserved it after everything.

    "Why did you love him?" Roshan asked suddenly. ra knew he was talking about Lucian.

    At first ra liked Lucian because he had saved her, not just once but twice and then she liked him because he respected her and didn''t treat her as just a body but as a human being. He showed her that he was a man who kept his word and protected and cared for other people. The opposite of what all the rumors said about him.

    ra had thought that she would like him less when she found out that he was married but as she saw his loyalty and love to his wife she liked him even more. Men like him were rare and difficult to find, therefore she had decided to be his second wife.

    But slowly as she tried to convince him she realized that she was miserable. She went to bed every night feeling like the viin in the books she usually reads. The viin who tries toe in between the hero and the heroine. ra didn''t want to be the viin. She didn''t want to go to bed feeling guilty and mean. She didn''t want to be selfish or greedy. She knew she had to let him go, not just for his sake but for herself as well. Deep down she knew she wouldn''t be happy after ruining someone else''s happiness.

    Then the day came, when Lucian finally agreed to marry her and she hadn''t felt happy as she had expected, instead she felt strange and guilty. That made her realise that she indeed couldn''t live with making the person she loved unhappy. How could that be called love? That was just her own greed. Yet, she had persisted for awhile because she couldn''t imagine her life without him until she couldn''t anymore. His heart already belonged to someone else, there was no meaning in just keeping his body so she let him go. She even helped him escape and after that even went to save his wife.

    She smiled at her craziness. Irene was right. Love does indeed make us do crazy things. It had been very painful to let him go and she had felt very sad and empty but at least she was at peace with herself. She had felt proud of something she had done after such a long time.

    Maybe loving someone isn''t always fighting for them, sometime letting them go is also a way of loving and that she learned the hard way.

    "He seemed like someone who needed love." ra shrugged.

    Roshan just looked at her, his eyes focused as though he was trying to read her.

    "By the way, thank you for taking me to see my sister." She smiled.

    Something in the way he looked at her change. He made her nervous. "What?" She asked.

    "I haven''t seen you smile before. You look beautiful that way."

    ra felt her cheeks burn. "Thank you." She said shyly, but then quickly tried to change the topic. "But you still haven''t told me what you are? You said you are not a witch and I know you are no ordinary man, then¡­?"

    "Then what?" He raised a brow.

    "Then what are you? And don''t try to lie to me or make things up." She warned.

    "If I don''t, I don''t think you can handle the truth."

    "Try me." She challenged.

    Roshan watched her silently for a while. "I am a demon."

 Chapter 26: 25

    Iy in bed with Lucian while watching the clouds outside the window. He was sleeping while I was trying to figure out what the clouds looked like. One of them looked like a butterfly while the other looked like a scared ghost.

    A scared ghost? That was funny but I didn''tugh or smile.

    When I was younger, every time I felt sad I would watch the clouds. They would move, mix together and look like some funny creature that would make meugh. I guess it didn''t work anymore. Despite being happy that I was finally with Lucian I was still sad somehow.

    Earlier he had told me to tell him everything, but as I started telling him I saw too much guilt and pain in his eyes, so I stopped.

    "Why did you stop? Tell me." He said.

    "Lucian, me telling you everything won''t help you at all. It will only add to your confusion. It''s better that you take your time and remember on your own. I will help you."

    He looked at me hesitantly for awhile. "Alright, but just tell me one thing."

    I nodded.

    "What do I mean to you?"

    I was surprised by the question. Of everything he could ask, of everything he probably wondered, I was surprised that he asked that particr question. Even if he didn''t remember he still cared. He cared of whether he meant something to me or not.

    "You mean everything to me. I loved you even when I hated you. I trusted you even when I doubted you. I was scared of you yet I felt the most safe with you. It doesn''t make sense right? But then again nothing made ever sense with you. Even when I disliked you, doubted you and feared you I still fell in love with you. Do you know why?"

    He just looked at me. "Because you are Lucian, man of light, my light. You have brought so much brightness into my life that I was unable to see anything else. I could just see your light and your love and I can still see it now."

    A tear fell down his cheek and I wiped it away with my thumb. I didn''t realize that I was crying too before he wiped a tear away from my face as well. Then he drew me into his arms and hugged me tightly.

    "I am sorry I can''t remember."

    "It''s alright." Maybe it was for the better. I feared that if he remembered he wouldn''t forgive himself. Still, some part of me, the selfish part of me wished that he would remember. I didn''t want to be the only one remembering all the precious moments we had together.

    He drew me closer and as Iy in his arms he had gone to sleep quickly as if he hadn''t had any sleep for days. And there Iy watching the clouds, happy and sad at the same time until he woke up again.

    He squinted his eyes at me, "How long did I sleep?"

    "Not very long." I smiled. "You seemed really tired?"

    He nodded. "I have been unable to sleep since¡­" He stopped as if he was about to say something he shouldn''t. "...for a long time." He then proceeded. "But strangely everytime you are with me I am able to sleep well."

    "I am d." I smiled.

    "Hazel, it''s not safe for you here. I will find a way to take you out of here."

    "You don''t have too. I can leave myself, but...but can''t youe with me? I don''t want to lose you again."

    I knew he wouldn''t agree but it was worth trying.

    "There are things I need to take care of." He said.

    "Do you really have to? Can''t you just forget everything and start anew with me?"

    He put his hand on my cheek and caressed it with his thumb. "I wish I could. But I feel like going crazy if I don''t punish anyone."

    I could see it in his eyes. Anger, betrayal, guilt, pain and vengeance. I should let him do what he wants if that gives him even the tiniest bit of relieve, so I just nodded. "Alright."

    "But how will you leave?"

    "There are people I trust that can take me out of here."

    "Are you sure you can trust them?" He asked.

    I nodded.

    "Then why didn''t you leave before?"

    I was waiting for you, I wanted to say but that would only add to his guilt.

    "I couldn''t reach them but now I can." I lied.

    Pierre was losing his mind these days. First the guard had told him he had seen Lucian then several other guards and maids thought that they had seen Lucian and now the whole kingdom was talking about how his brother could be alive.

    But it wasn''t only the talking that had been bothering him, it was the nightmares as well. He had dreamt of Lucian, towering over his sleeping body, putting his hands around his neck and strangling him. The dream would feel so real, that when he woke up in the morning his neck would feel sore and he would find fingerprints on it.

    He was probably just being paranoid, but even tonight as he tried to sleep he could feel someone in his room, hiding in the darkness and waiting until he fell asleep so that it could harm him. He began to sweat and his heart thumbed inside his chest. He wanted to call the guards inside but he was afraid that rumors about him being scared of the darkness would spread in the castle. A king could not show fear so he swallowed the lump in his throat and curled in bed shaking and waiting for the night to end.

    "Your highness. Are you ill? You don''t seem well." A maid asked the next morning as she helped him get dressed.

    Pierre pped her across the face. "I am fine." He yelled. "Stop talking and do your work."

    He was boiling over. He was supposed to get married and strengthen his position as a king, not have sleepless nights because of some baseless rumors.He needed to get married soon so he went to meet Alexander to set a date for the marriage.

    Alexander was sitting at the table in the dining room, having his Lunch. When Pierre walked inside everyone stood up and bowed except for Alexander. He continued to eat without even looking up.

    There was something about Alexander that Pierre didn''t like much. He seemed very arrogant.

    "I hope you are enjoying your lunch." Pierre said to get his attention.

    Alexander put his fork and knife down slowly on each side of the te then grabbed the napkin and wiped his mouth.

    "I am." He looked up and then he arched one brow. "You don''t look well."

    "I am fine. Thank you for your concern."

    "Oh...I am very concerned. I keep hearing rumors about your brother, that he might be alive. How can I let you marry my sister with such rumors circting?"

    Pierre cursed inwardly. He needed this marriage and these rumors were ruining all his ns. "I thought you were a man who didn''t care about rumors?" Pierre said.

    "You thought right. But this is about your brother you see, the one who is said to be the devil''s son. By the way¡­, I am really curious. Why do they call him that?"

    Pierre tried to think, but he couldn''t remember exactly when people started to call his brother the devil''s son. When he was little he just remembered his father warning him to y with Lucian and when he got older he just hated his brother. He always seemed to get all the attention whether it was from soldiers because of his fighting skills or from women because of his looks. Even his own wives and mistresses couldn''t help but stare at him everytime he walked into a room.

    He hated that man and he couldn''t count how many times he wished his brother was dead. But everytime he and his father sent him to war, hoping that he would nevere back they always got disappointed. Not did he juste back but he came back with victory and as a hero. People seemed to like him despite fearing him and despite the rumors. He couldn''t stand that man and his guts.

    "You know people just want something to gossip about."

    "Don''t underestimate gossip. It can cause a lot of damage." Alexander said standing up. "You need to take care of this mess before the marriage and if your brother is really alive then¡­"

    "He is not." Pierre cut off anger building inside.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure if I was you." Alexander threw the napkin on the table then strode out of the room.

    Lucian, that man, why was he still hunting him? Why could he just never disappear?!

    Why?! Why?!

    Grabbing the table cloth he threw everything off the table, his face turning red with fury. Some guards and maids came running into the room witnessing the mess he caused.

    "I will kill whoever talks about Lucian. Do you understand?!" He yelled.

    They nodded.

    He turned to the guards. "Behead anyone who talks about him!" He said before stumping out of the room.

    As he walked through the halls everyone looked at him as if he was crazed. They kept whispering and staring. He wanted to kill all of them but he would just prove that he was indeed deranged.

    He went inside his room and found his wife Elsa there. "Get out. I need to be alone."

    "Your highness, I need to tell you something."

    "Not now. Leave!"

    "It''s Levi."

    Pierre stopped. "What about him?"

    "He says he saw his uncle. Lucian."

 Chapter 27: 26

    After messing around with Pierre for a while Lucian went back to his chamber. He had hoped to find Hazel even though they had agreed that she would leave while he was gone.

    Lucian sighed disappointed. He knew it wasn''t safe for her to stay, yet a part of him still hoped that he would find her here, because he already missed her. What had she done to him?

    The air still carried her scent and he could vividly remember the warmth and softness of her body. The taste of her lips still lingered on his tongue and her sweet m.o.a.ns echoed in his ears. If she had still been here he would have pinned her to his bed again and this time he would havepleted his task, but where was she right now?

    Was she safe?Maybe he shouldn''t have let her go. While pondering he noticed something on his pillow. It looked like a letter. He grabbed it and opened it.

    It was from Hazel.

    [ Dear husband.

    I haven''t left for good, I''lle back for you. Until then be safe and don''t worry about me. I am somewhere safe.

    I''ll miss you.

    Your wife. ]

    Wife? The word echoed in his mind.

    This is for pping me wife. Are you nning on seducing me wife? Are you taunting me wife? No need to shy away wife. I''ll be back wife.

    He remembered saying those words. Those random memories, he tried to connect them together but he didn''t seed. One thing was sure, he had a wife and he loved her very much. If Hazel was his wife, he wasn''t very sure, or maybe he didn''t want to believe it.

    Lucian burned the letter so that no one would find it then went to continue with his torture. He had nothing better to do anyway. Making himself invisible he teleported to Pierres room.

    Pierre was getting ready for sleep and Lucian liked this part of the torture the most. He loved to see how his brother turned back and forth in his bed, with sweat running down his face and his heart thumping inside his chest. Tonight he wanted to scare him a little bit more so he walked near his bed making sounds with his footsteps.

    Pierre''s heart jumped inside his chest and he sat up quickly and looked around the room with wide eyes. "Who is there?" He whispered with a trembling voice.

    When no one replied he looked around onest time and then slowlyy down again. He shut his eyes tightly and mumbled a few prayers.

    Lucian waited till he calmed down before he could scare him again. He was enjoying this more than he should. He was so bent on scaring his brother and having his revenge that he even got Levi involved which he regretted already. Lucian wanted to keep Levi out of this fight.

    When Pierre calmed down a bit Lucian went on with his mission. This time he moved a chair slightly so that it would make a creaking sound. Pierre shot his eyes open once again and his heart escted but he didn''t look around this time. He was too terrified. Lucian went ahead and touched him lightly on the back, so lightly that he would only think that someone was behind him.

    Pierre stiffened then held onto his sheets tightly. He was fighting the urge to call for help. Lucian listened to his thoughts. His brother was trying to convince himself that it was all in his imagination and that he shouldn''t be scared because Lucian was dead. He made sure of it. Maybe his men were trying to mess with him? But how? They got locked somewhere, or did someone escape?

    Lucian froze for a moment. His men were alive? He never thought his brother would keep them alive for this long. He needed to find them, Pierre was already nning on killing them all tomorrow.

    Lucian hurried to the dungeon where he thought that he might find them. He tried to listen or recognize their scent but it was dead quite and the stench was too much to bear, especially for his sensitive sense of smell. Now there was only one way to find them, to look through every cell.

    He had to get them out tonight.

    Lucian started to search every cell until he found Oliver. Olivery on the ground looking scrawny and lifeless but Lucian knew he was alive because he could hear his breathing.

    He walked closer and was horrified to see his condition. He had almost no clothes and no meat on his bones.

    "Oliver." He shook him slightly.

    Oliver slowly opened his eyes but it was too dark so he could probably not see him.

    "It''s me, Lucian. I''ll get you out of here."

    It took him a moment to put the pieces together.

    "Your Highness?" He breathed.

    "Yes it''s me."

    Oliver stretched his hand and tried to follow where the sound came from. Lucian took his hand "I am here." He said.

    Oliver eyes widened and searched in the darkness. "Your Highness. Is that really you?"

    "Yes."

    "Is it...how..?" He was in disbelief.

    "Where are the others?" Lucian asked. He didn''t have much time.

    "The others?" Oliver was confused and shocked. Lucian could understand why, so he gave him a moment to gather his thoughts. "I really don''t know. They seperated us." He finally spoke.

    "Alright. I will look for them ande back to you." Lucian said and stood up to leave but Oliver held his arm.

    "Your highness. This time I really hope this is not a dream. I...I really hope that you have survived and¡­ and if you haven''t and came to see me in my dream then I hope you are in a good ce."

    Oliver had always been caring and soft spoken but this time his words effected Lucian deeply. His need for revenge increased and he couldn''t wait to bring hell on earth for his brother.

    "It''s not a dream and I am not in a good ce right now, neither are you. Wait for me and I''ll take you out of here. "

    Oliver nodded and Lucian hurried to find the rest of his men. He found several of them including Lincoln who surprised him with a hug.

    Lucian held his breath because of the stench then cleared his throat ufortable by Lincoln''s sudden reaction. Lincoln never acted on his feelings and he would think that Oliver would be the one to hug him rather than Lincoln.

    Lincoln drew back immediately surprised by his own reaction as well. "I thought I would never see you again. How did you¡­?"

    "I''ll exin everythingter. Follow me."

    Lucian broke the lock on the cell with his hands and was thankful that it was dark so that no one could see then he took Lincoln to where he gathered the other and told him to wait.

    "I''ll find the rest." He said.

    "I''ll help." Lincoln spoke.

    "It''s too dark, you can''t see. Just stay here."

    Another person who surprised Lucian was Callum. In contrast to the others he didn''t seem very surprised, in fact it seemed as though he was waiting for him.

    "Your highness, I am d you are safe." He said sounding as his usual self. His condition seemed better than the other but then again he was known for his stamina.

    Lucian was d to see that most of his men survived and they seemed d to see him even though they were very confused and shocked at the same time. He could see that they had a lot of question but didn''t dare to ask him anything.

    Many of them were wounded and starved and could probably not walk without help but still he had to get them out.

    "Your Highness, there are guards everywhere and as you can see we can barely walk let alone fight. We will get caught." A young soldier said.

    "I took care of the guards. You only need to worry about getting out so help each other and I''ll help you till the gate."

    "What about you?" Oliver asked.

    "I have to stay."

    "But it''s not safe here. We can''t leave you alone." Lincoln protested.

    "There is nothing you can do for me now in your condition. So I want you to leave and regain your strength. That''s how you can help me."

    "We wille back for you Your Highness."

    "You better."

 Chapter 28: 27

    ra sat in her room, thinking back of what Roshan had told her.

    "I am a demon."

    A demon? ra hadughed even though he had sounded serious. "If you are a demon than I am an angel."

    "I would believe you if you told me." He said.

    The way he had looked at her back then had made her unable to breath. How could he say such words? Words that made her heart race and her body tingle. Words that made her cheeks burn and her breath hitch. Maybe he was a demon after all, slowly seducing her into the path of sin.

    No! She needed to stay far away from him or else she might end up doing something she would regret.

    "ra?" Irene peeked her head from behind the door. Had ra be deaf or did the people in this house not know how to knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    Irene opened the door further but she didn''t step inside. "I just wanted to say that Hazel is here, in case you want to greet her."

    Hazel? ra stood up immediately and turned to the door. "Where is she?"

    "This way." Irene said leading the way.

    Halfway ra started to question herself as to why she was so excited to meet Hazel. She never liked that woman so why?

    No, she wasn''t excited, she just wanted to make sure that Hazel was safe for Lucians sake.

    "No need to convince yourself otherwise. I think you like Hazel." Irene said.

    "This is rude. My thoughts are private." ra said annoyed.

    "Not if I can hear them." Irene mocked.

    People in this house liked to mock ra realized.

    As they walked into a room the first thing ra noticed was the woman sitting at the edge of the bed. As the woman turned ra realized that it was Hazel. How?

    Hazel''s almost unrecognizable face lit with a smile.

    "ra. You are here?" She stood up.

    ra took a closer look and her stomach clenched. Who had done this to her? Hazels hair was ragged, her clothes torn and she looked thin, unhealthy thin and her arms were covered with bruises.

    "Good lord, who did this to you?"

    "I am alright." Hazel smiled. "What happened to you?"

    ra still had a few visible bruises on her face from her fight with Irene whose face now turned into one of guilt. Irene had apologized a hundred times and taken care of her but ra knew she still felt guilty.

    "Nothing much. You know I fight a lot."

    Hazel nodded.

    "I''ll bring something to eat. ra would you mind helping her change?" Irene asked.

    "I can change myself." Hazel said quickly.

    "I don''t think you can even walk. I''ll help you." ra insisted.

    Irene left to bring some food while ra prepared a bath and brought some knew clothes. When she walked back into the room Hazel had already undressed, her body was covered with even more bruises and a few scars. ra couldn''t imagine what Hazel could have gone through.

    Hazel quickly wrapped herself in a towel when she took notice of ra then smiled. "You don''t need to look so worried." She said.

    "I am not, but you should be. As soon as you recover I am going to teach you how to fight and defend yourself."

    "I look forward to that."

    Once Hazel took a bath and got dressed they sat at the dining table with Irene and ate in silence. Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts and for a moment ra wished that she had Irene''s ability so that she could know what they were thinking.

    "You are probably tired so get some sleep." Irene told Hazel once they were done eating.

    ra had many questions to ask Hazel but seeing her conditions she decided to wait. It would probably bring back painful memories, she thought.

    On her way back to her room she wondered where Roshan was since she hadn''t seen him the whole day.

    Wait! Why would she want to see him? She shook her head, she was losing her mind. As she entered her room her thoughts went back to Hazel. That woman must have gone through hell. ra wanted tofort her but at the same time p her for her stupidity. Why didn''t shee with Lothaire earlier?

    With a sigh she began to untie her dress when someone suddenly cleared their throat. Turning around ra found Roshan standing behind her with his arms behind his back.

    ra was sure that the room had been empty when she entered and that she had locked the door behind her, so when and how did hee inside?

    "How¡­?" She began.

    "I would tell you if you would believe me but you don''t even believe what I told youst night."

    "Well, it''s not a believable thing you said."

    "Nevermind, would you like to have a ss of wine with me?" He had been hiding a bottle of wine and two sses behind his back.

    ra looked at the bottle in his hand. It had been so long since she had some mine so she thought it couldn''t hurt to have some. Or maybe it was just an excuse to be with Roshan a little longer.

    Before she could say anything Roshan already put the sses and the table and began to pour some into each ss. "It doesn''t hurt to have some, besides I am sure you have many question so why not ask them while having a taste." He put the bottle down then motioned toward the chair.

    ra went and sat down and so did he.

    "I''ll just have a taste." She said. She didn''t want to get intoxicated.

    "Suit yourself."

    ra grabbed the ss and took a sip but as the taste filled her mouth she realized she might have a little bit more than just a taste.

    "Do you like it?"

    ra nodded. "Yes. It tastes really expensive."

    "It is." He took a sip as well but his eyes stayed focused on her. His gaze was so intense that she looked down quickly.

    "Don''t look at me like that." She said embarrassed.

    "How?" He asked putting his ss down slowly.

    "Like...like¡­I don''t know."

    He seemed amused. "I think you do."

    ra looked up and met his gaze. Those Hazel eyes promised her things, things she didn''t know but wanted to. What was he telling her with those eyes?

    She wasn''t very shy but the way he looked at her always made her blush.

    Feeling nervous she gulped down the rest of the wine in her ss.

    "I thought you would only have a taste?" He raised a brow.

    A taste? Her gaze fell on his lips for a moment but she looked away quickly.

    Roshan chuckled which embarrassed her even more.

    "Want some more?" He asked.

    ra looked at the bottle again. She wanted to say no but the wine tasted so good and made her feel rxed. Without saying anything she reached her ss out and Roshan poured some more into it.

    "So you won''t tell me what you really are?" She asked.

    "I told you what I really am."

    "A demon?" ra said raising a brow in suspicion.

    "Yes."

    ra sighed. "How do you expect me to believe that?"

    "Think about it." He said "You do feel that I am different and I can do things normal people can''t. So if I am not a witch than what am I?"

    Was she really going to believe that he was a demon?

    "If you are a demon than how can you look like this? Like a normal human being?"

    "This is not how I actually look like. This is just how I appear to other."

    "Then how do you actually look?"

    He took another sip then put his ss down before looking her in the eyes. "Once you really deep down believe that I am a demon you might see what I really look like."

    "Can''t I see before that?" She asked.

    "Only if I show you but I don''t want to."

    "Why?"

    He narrowed his gaze. "It''s not a pretty sight and you might never forget it."

    ra was getting frustrated. How did he expect her to believe him if he wasn''t going to show her? Or maybe he was just messing around with. She gulped the second ss down then reached for a third one.

    "You shouldn''t drink so fast. Take it slowly." He said while pouring her some more-

    ra tried to drink slowly but she didn''t know when she finished the third one and now reached for the bottle. Was this actually helping her? Then why did she suddenly miss Astrid and even Rasmus. She missed her home so much. Would she ever be able to go back?

    What would happen to her know? She couldn''t be living like this.

    ra reached for the bottle for the fifth time or was it the sixth she didn''t know but Roshan took it out of her reach.

    "I think you had enough." He said.

    This annoying man. Why was he denying her a drink?

    "Just one more." She said.

    Wait, why did she sound so strange?

    Strange women, Roshan thought. She had said that she would only have a taste but she almost drank the whole bottle. He had wanted to stop her earlier but she had looked so sad and so lost in her own thoughts.

    "You are annoying." She said apparently drunk. "You.." She pointed "You were the one who suggested to have drink."

    "Yes a drink. Not the whole bottle."

    Her cheeks were flushed and she looked at him as though she wanted to fight him.

    "I need more." She said stubbornly.

    "No."

    Standing up hastily she tried to reach for the bottle in his hand but lost her bnce. Roshan quickly grabbed her by the waist with one arm while still holding the bottle with the other before she fell.

    ra looked up at him, at first startled but then slowly her lips curved into a smile. "You always hold me like this." She slurred.

    "Oh well¡­" he let go of her and was about to take a step back when she wrapped her arms around him.

    "I am notining." She said holding him tight. Roshan could feel her full b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing against his chest and her rich scent filled his senses. He needed to get away from her before he did something stupid while she was in this vulnerable state.

    "I''ll let you get some rest." He said trying to withdraw from her hold but she tightened her hold around him.

    "Don''t you want me?" She asked looking at him with a sad expression.

    If she only knew, Roshan thought. Her mere presence had been torturing him all these days and he hadn''t been able to think of anything but her.

    "You don''t find me desirable as well?"

    As well? Who didn''t find this woman desirable? Oh...she was probably talking about Lucian. Roshan felt jealousy stab him like a knife. She was still heartbroken.

    "You are very desirable." He assured her.

    Her arms slowly and sloppily went around his neck. "Would you kiss me then?"

    ra brought her face so close to his that he could feel her hot breath on his mouth. It took every amount of self restraint for him to not grab her by the hair and kiss her right there and then.

    "ra I¡­"

    "You don''t want me?"

    God, she was torturing him.

    "Would you make me your woman?"

    Roshan stiffened. He knew this had nothing to do with him. He knew she was being like this because of Lucian and the alcohol but still.

    "You don''t say that to a demon."

 Chapter 29: 28

    ra woke up feeling a bit disorientated. How and when she got into her bed, she couldn''t quite remember. She wasn''t even wearing her nightgown, which was strange because she always changed before going to sleep.

    Not thinking further about it she went to freshen up. Once back into her room she changed into a new dress and began tob her hair. What happenedst night? She remembered drinking with Roshan, having one ss more of the delicious wine, but after that she just couldn''t recall anything. She got probably wasted.

    Foolish girl. You were only supposed to have a taste, she scolded herself.

    Once she got ready she left the room and headed to the garden where Irene liked to serve tea every morning, but once she arrived only Hazel was seated there.

    "Good morning." ra greeted.

    "Good morning." Hazel smiled.

    ra sat down and poured some tea for herself. "Did you sleep well?"

    Why was she asking like she cared? But then she kept remembering all the bruises she saw and wondered if Hazel could eveny down without being in pain.

    "Yes I did. You?"

    "Well if you are notining then I can''t say otherwise." She shrugged.

    Hazel just smiled.

    "I heard why you are here. I am sorry it turned out like this and I am forever grateful to you for saving and helping me."

    "I am actually regretting it right now." ra joked.

    Hazel chuckled.

    "Is...is Lucian alright?" ra asked.

    Hazel nodded. "Yes."

    ra looked down at her tea feeling suddenly strange in this situation but then she decided to say what she was really feeling so that she could get a closure and put everything behind her.

    "Hazel. I Don''t want to pretend like nothing happened anymore. Yes, I liked Lucian, I mean I still do but I just¡­ I am not trying to get him anymore. I know I wasn''t the nicest person to you and what I did was wrong but I was hurt and angry. Angry because...while I was waiting he got married to someone else. Hurt because he was the only person I ever liked but he couldn''t be mine. Yes, I was selfish, I grew up learning to never give up but eventually I did because I wanted him to be happy and I wasn''t the person who made him happy."

    ra felt her heart ache at thest sentence.

    "What I am trying to say is¡­" She continued. "Is that Lucian belongs to you and I am not trying to change that...I just¡­"

    "I know." Hazel cut off. "I have actually tried to put myself in your shoes. What if I liked someone very much and he suddenly showed up with a wife. What would I do? How would I feel? It''s not like I could stop liking him suddenly just because he got married. I would probably be as angry as you were and project my anger onto someone else. It''s understandable, you don''t have to exin anything. I don''t have any hard feelings for you."

    ra nodded a bit relieved that Hazel was understanding. Unlike her, ra grew up using her fists instead of her mouth so she wasn''t very good at exining herself. This was actually the first time she had a long conversation with a woman other than her sister and it felt good.

    "I can really understand why Lucian loves you." ra smiled.

    "You are not so bad yourself." Hazel said with a smug look on her face.

    "Oh really?" ra pretended to be surprised and Hazel chuckled. "By the way, where are the others?"

    Hazel shrugged. "Irene said she had somewhere to be and the others, I am not sure."

    ra sighed. "You know, I am tired of just staying here. I want to go out for awhile. Want to join?"

    "I am not sure. What if we don''t find our way back?" She looked at the gate and just then it opened and Irene walked inside. "Well Irene is here, she could go with us." Hazel suggested.

    "What are you two chattering about?" Irene said as she neared.

    "Nothing. We just...I mean I wondered if we could go outside for awhile?"

    "No darling it''s very da¡­" She stopped as if changing her mind. "Actually you might want to with us somewhere."

    "Us?"

    "Yes, me and Hazel."

    "Where are we going?" Hazel asked.

    "Lucian released his men but they have a hard time reaching home safely."

    Hazel stood up quickly. "Well then we have to help them."

    "Yes. Are you ready to leave now?" Irene asked.

    Hazel nodded.

    "I aming with you." ra said.

    "Let''s go then."

    ra packed some food while Hazel went to fetch some water and Irene brought a few medical kits. When everything was packed Irene used her magic to transport them to where they could find the soldiers.

    ra gasped upon her arrival where the men were resting somewhere in the woods. Many were injured but most of them looked starved, their bodies only skin and boned. These men needed something to eat.

    "Your highness." They noticed Hazel who was standing in the same ce, frozen in shock. Then slowly her face turned into one of anger and concern but she tried her best to hide it.

    "Oliver." She breathed looking at a young soldier who seemed to be in a very bad condition.

    They all stood up and bowed.

    "Your highness what brings you here?" They were all surprised.

    "Lucian....sent me here to help you." Hazel stuttered.

    They all looked at each other, probably wondering why Lucian would do that. Send his own wife to help them.

    The one that ra recognized as Lincoln looked at her questioningly but he didn''t ask what she was doing there.

    "You don''t have to stand up, sit down. I got some food for you." She said and hurried to give everyone something to eat.

    They looked happy and thanked her. Irene had already begun to tend to someone and ra went to help. She went to a soldier who seemed to have hurt his leg.

    "Can I look at it?" She asked kneeling down.

    He looked at her surprised. "I am fine." He said.

    "It doesn''t look like it. Let me take a look." She said.

    He just nodded withrge eyes.

    ra looked at the wound on his leg. It was from a sword she could tell but fortunately it wasn''t deep so there was no danger there. She just needed to keep it from getting infected so she began to clean it.

    The man seemed ufortable and ra understood that he knew who she was and having a princess kneel down and clean his wound could be distressing. When she was done cleaning she wrapped his wound with a piece of fabric.

    "It''s done." She said.

    "Thank you." He breathed.

    ra went on to the next one and realized she knew this man, she just didn''t know his name.

    "Princess ra, I didn''t think I would see you again." He said. He seemed to be in a slightly better condition then the others despite having more injuries she realized.

    "And you are?"

    "Callum, My Lady and I am alright. I think the others need more help."

    ra looked around. No one seemed to be as badly injured as him and most of them only needed food.

    "I''ll help you first." She said and then without waiting for him to protest she began her task.

    He didn''t say anything else and got upied with watching Hazel as she helped the others.

    "You don''t seem happy to see her." ra said.

    He averted his gaze and looked at ra. "I thought Her Highness was dead." He got silent for a moment and inhaled deeply. " And even though I am very relieved to see her, I can see she has been through alot."

    He was talking about the bruises and probably about how thin Hazel became.

    Guards and maids without knowing usually got attached to the one they served the most and even though Callum was one of Lucians men, ra could see that he was more attached to Hazel.

    "She is strong, so she is probably fine now." ra assured him.

    "May I ask why you are here, My Lady?"

    "It''s a long story." ra replied.

    He just nodded but then took notice of Irene. She was hard to miss and all the men seemed to have their eyes on her. They weren''t just looking, they were ogling and drooling.

    "Who is she?" Callum asked staring at her.

    Lucians mother, ra thought with a shiver. And a witch by the way.

    ra still had a hard time digesting that fact. It would probably take her awhile and she still had many unanswered question on why everyone thought Lucians mother was dead, when she was very much alive.

    "Just a friend." ra shrugged. "I am done now."

    "Thank you." He said.

    Standing up she looked for anyone else who might need help but to her surprise Irene was very quick and took care of all those who were injured.

    "I think we are done." Irene said brushing dirt off her dress.

    "Yes," ra said and then they both looked at Hazel who took her time to speak to everyone and make sure they were alright.

    "She has a pure heart." Irene said watching.

    ra nodded in agreement. "She just needs to use her brain sometimes."

    Irene chuckled. "You are funny."

    ra left to look for water to wash her hands with. As she found a bottle and grabbed it some pieces of her memory fromst night came back. She remembered pouring more and more wine into her ss and drinking until she was wasted and then...Roshan..no, no, no!

    She shook her head violently as her memory slowly came back. What had she done? How could she? No! God help her, she wished the earth would swallow her right then.

    How would she ever be able to face him again and why did she even ask those questions?

    "Is everything alright?" Hazel startled her. "You face is red."

    "No, nothing is alright." She said waving with her arms, making the water ssh everywhere. "I am so stupid."

    "What happened?" Hazel asked worriedly.

    "I asked him to kiss me. Why?!" She yelled.

    Everyone who was busy eating their food now looked at them but ra was too embarrassed to notice. "Why would I do something like that? I even asked him to make me his woman?" ra wanted to die of embarrassment. No, she just wanted to die.

    "Well," Hazel began trying to give her a sign that everyone was looking and that she needed to calm down. "Talk slowly. Who is he?"

    He? He was an annoying man who made her feel things and do things she shouldn''t. How would she face him now? He would see her as a woman desperate for love or maybe even worse, s.e.x.

    "ra?"

    "Yes!"

    Hazel looked at her with a frown. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Nothing is wrong." ra said to embarrassed to even tell anyone. Walking passed a confused Hazel she went to sit down near a tree alone. She tried toe up with ways to avoid Roshan or exin herself as to why she acted that way, but nothing she came up with seemed logical.

    "Maybe I can help?" Irene came twirling with a mischievous smile. Of course she listened to her thoughts. So annoying.

    "How?" ra asked. "Will you erase his memory or something?"

    Ireneughed. "No. Memories are precious and shouldn''t be erased."

    "Then?"

    "I was thinking that you could pretend as if you still don''t remember or¡­"

    "Or?" ra strained her ears.

    "Or you could act as if it''s not a big deal."

    "It is a big deal. My life is over Irene."

    That seemed to only entertain her more.

    "Then it''s option number one I guess."

 Chapter 30: 29

    It waste and Pierre should have gone to sleep but instead he decided to drink. Sleep was not something he looked forward to these days especially with Lucian hunting him in his dreams, or more correctly his nightmares. Everyone around him were only making things worse by talking about Lucian all the time. Now even his own son imed to have seen Lucian. Levi was probably just affected by the rumors as he himself was.

    His brother could not be alive. He would not allow it.

    "Your Highness." A guard barged inside Pierres chamber. Pierre who was about to pour some liquor into his ss stopped halfways and turned to the guard.

    "Didn''t I say that I don''t want to be disturbed?" He asked outraged.

    "Your highness, prince Lucians men are gone."

    Pierre stood up with such force that the chair fell backwards.

    "What do you mean gone?!" He asked.

    The guard shook in fear. "They escaped."

    "How can they escape?" Pierre yelled.

    "I think someone helped them." The guard said looking terrified.

    "Are you telling me now that my dead brother came back to life and helped them escape?"

    Didn''t sound logical but Pierre knew something wasn''t right. There was someone who was trying to frighten him and he would find the bastard and make him leave this world in the most painful way.

    The guard stood there shaking in fear. "I am not sure but someone or...something helped them out."

    Something?

    "And where are those who were supposed to guard the ce?"

    The guard shook even more as if he had seen something that terrified him to death and his face turned pale. "They are gone. We can''t find them."

    Pierre smashed the bottle on the ground making the ss shred into a thousand pieces. "I want you to find them and bring them alive or I''ll deliver you corpse to you family. Do you understand?!" Pierre tried to hide his fear with anger.

    The guard nodded and hurried away. Pierre fell back on his chair feeling defeated. Maybe his brother was alive. It would exin how Hazel disappeared and now even his soldiers. But how was that possible? Could Lucian really the devil''s son?

    ***

    "Your Highness, everything is ready. The rumors worked and people are now waiting for your return. To speed up the process we even spread rumors that Pierre is not mentally well to be ruling a kingdom and now the royal army are getting concerned. General ck has decided to visit to see if it''s all rumors or not. That''s when you need to strike and use your mind games on your brother." Julian exined.

    "I don''t need to do much. Pierre is already losing his mind."

    Pierre had be aggressive since he found out that Lucians men had escaped. He had been killing his own men, beating the maids, never sleeping and only drinking. Lucian didn''t think it would be this easy to make his brother lose his sanity. Everyone in the pce were already talking about his condition and it wouldn''t take long before people outside knew as well.

    "Good. General ck is a very powerful man. He is the one who leads the royal army and everyone in the army is very faithful to him. He is the one to impress. Once he loses hope in Pierre I''ll introduce you to him."

    Lucian nodded.

    "And yes, don''t try to use your tricks on him. Some people are just immune to it."

    "Why?"

    "I am not sure." Julian shrugged.

    Would that exin why he couldn''t read Hazel''s thoughts?

    Suddenly the door to his room swung open and Alexanders annoying sister stepped inside

    "Alexander! I can''t marry that...that man." She said with a wrinkled nose.

    "Which man?" Lucian asked with the purpose to annoy her.

    "Ohe on! You know who I am talking about. Pierre!"

    "And why don''t you want to marry him?"

    "Because he is insane and no one likes him. You know I want to marry a charming man." She said crossing her arms and lifting her chin.

    "Alright then. Pack your things. You can leave tomorrow with Jade. I need to stay here a few more day and take care of a few things."

    She looked at him surprised. "Really?"

    He nodded. "Oh god, thank you." She said looking up but then back at him. "I''ll go pack my things. Don''t change your mind." Then she left quickly.

    Julian appeared again. "I''ll send her brother once she is home."

    The n was to manipte her brother into thinking that he was here and therefore he would never know that he had been gone for days.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow. Have a good night." He said and vanished again.

    Alone again, Lucian wondered if his men reached home safely and since he had nothing to do for now he decided to go and look for them. He could of course teleport but then many question of how he got there would arise so he decided to ride.

    The first ce he rode to was Lincoln''s home and his wife almost died in shock when she opened the door and found him standing on the other end.

    "Yo..your highness?" She reached her hand out to touch him and he took her hand in his. "You are alive."

    From the way he surprised her Lucian knew that Lincoln was not home yet. "Yes, and so is you husband. He will be home soon."

    Her eyes widened. "He is alive?"

    Lucian nodded and her eyes teared up. "Is...is he alright. When will he be home?" Her voice broke several times as she spoke.

    "Very soon. Take good care of him." Lucian said

    She nodded.

    "I have to go now. Take good care of yourself as well."

    "You too. I am d you are alive."

    Lucian was surprised that she wasn''t mad at him for almost getting her husband killed. Now he had to make sure that Lincoln and all his other men got home safely. Waving goodbye he climbed his horse and rode away to find his men. They had to be somewhere close.

    Lucian sharpened his senses to see if he could hear them or smell them, but instead he heard something else. Someone or something was following him. He looked behind him but saw nothing.

    Lucian rode faster through the woods but then suddenly the horse stopped and reared causing Lucian to almost fall. Lucian tightened his hold tried to take control over the horse but it kept rearing wildly until he fell off and the horse rode away on its own. Luciany on the ground confused. Something had scared off the horse and Lucian could feel it nearing.

    As he stood up many red dots that gleamed in the darkness surrounded him blocking his way everywhere and soon several bodies appeared from the shadows. These bodies did not belong to humans.

    These beings were tall, with long limbs and ws. Their skin looked thicker than normal and somehow had a purple undertone to it. As they neared Lucian could see that they had some strange marks on their neck that looked like chains and they wore several earrings on their pointy ears. As they grimaze he could see fangs hiding behind ck lips.

    Whatever these creature were Lucian knew they wanted to hurt him.

    One of them lurched trying to w his face but Lucian was quick enough to reach for his sword and cut its arm off. The creatures stumbled backward holding his bleeding arm and the other began to attack viciously.

    Lucian was very fast, dodgin their attacks he struck at every opportunity until all of them fell dead around him. Or maybe not. Just when he was about to put his sword back they suddenly rose from the ground, their bodies intact as if nothing happened.

    How?!

    They just looked at him with crazed eyes, striding toward him. What were these things and what did they want? He would ask them but they didn''t seem like the type tomunicate with words.

    Lucian decided to save himself som trouble and teleported somewhere else but just then he felt something sharp tear the flesh on his back and before he could turn around one of the creatures wed at his face.

    They teleported with him?

    Blood seeped down his face blurring his vision and anger built inside of him. He would not waste time fighting, he would just burn them. Setting their bodies on fire, he wiped the blood from his face but what he saw shocked him.

    The fire got consumed, almost sucked into the creatures skin and the skin color turned from purple to grey. Smoke came out of their their nostrils and their eyes turned into a dark red.

    They looked more mad than before.

    Lucian was utterly confused. Maybe he was in a bigger trouble than he thought. These monsters were not dying.

    Grabbing his sword he held it in a steel grip. There had to be someway to kill them. He would find their weakness sooner orter.

    Just as they were about to attack they got distracted by something. They bloody red eyes darted around the darkness and they seemed slightly scared.

    Lucian could see something moving very fast through the darkness and then suddenly something jumped out of the woods and began fighting the creatures. It looked like a man, holding a dagger in each hand.

    Lucian watched stunned. The man, if he was one, was very fast. He striked precisely without missing once and moved with such ease and grace as if fighting was something he was born doing.

    This time when the creatures fell to the ground they turned into dust. Lucian was confounded. Who was this man and how did he kill them all and so fast?

    Now that he stood still Lucian could take a closer look at him. The man was tall and well built, with ck hair that reached his shoulder and a tanned skin. His eyes were a mixture of brown and green and they stared at him with curiosity.

    "You should have protected that fine face of yours." He said waving his dagger in circr motion.

    "Who are you?" Lucian asked.

    "Are you asking my name or are you asking if I am a friend or a foe?"

    "I am asking both." Lucian said.

    "Human name? Roshan. Demon name? Ramiel. Friend or a foe? Neither."

    Demon name?

    "What are you?"

    Roshan or Ramiel grinned, showing long pointed fangs. "What do you think I am?" He said flipping the daggers between his fingers.

    He was a demon. Why wasn''t Lucian very surprised? In fact he thought that he might just have found the answers to his questions.

    "And do you know what I am?" Lucian asked.

    The man with too many names tilted his head to one side and arched a brow. "Do you know what you are?" He said pointing his dagger at him.

    Lucian wasn''t sure yet. Even though he proved to be a witch he felt like a demon. Something inside of him whispered to him everyday that he was a demon.

    "I believe I am demon."

    "Demons don''t believe they are demons, they know they are demons. It''s inside of you and it reminds you everyday of what you are."

    This man just described what Lucian felt everyday. It meant only one thing, Lucian was indeed a demon. Then what about him being a witch?

    "These things that you killed¡­" Lucian began.

    "Yes, these hideous things were also demon. Different kind of demons." He exined.

    Different kind?

    "And by the way, burning doesn''t work on demons, we are creatures of fire, and when you kill them you need to stab their spine. That''s the only way they die."

    "Why are you telling me? I could kill you."

    The man swung his daggers and put them back in their pockets on each side of his h.i.p.s. "You could try." He smirked and began to walk away.

    The man had confidence. Lucian still had some unanswered question so he followed him.

    "Thank you for saving me...Re..Ro.."

    "Roshan." He prefered to be called his human name. Interesting.

    "And you are Lucian."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Every demon knows that."

    "Why? How?"

    Roshan came to a halt, then turned to him. "Because you are half witch and we hate witches."

 Chapter 31: 30

    Half demon half witch, that''s what he was ording to Roshan. But his father was neither witch nor demon, then maybe...he wasn''t his father at all.

    Then who was?

    The devil?

    What if the rumors about him were true after all? It could be possible. If demons existed and he was one then everything else could be possible as well.

    "You said different kind of demons, what did you mean?"

    "Different rank. Demons are either created, turned or born. Those created are the first demons and highest in rank. Those demons offsprings are the born ones and next in rank and the turned ones are lowest in rank. There are other ranks in between but it''s a long story." He exined.

    "I want to know." Lucian said.

    Roshan sighed. "Alright, very short. If you are born your rank depends on if both your parents are created, only one of them, or none. If both are created then you are in a higher rank. If you are turned, your rank depends on who turned you. The more powerful the demon who turned you is the higher rank you are."

    "Which rank are you?"

    "I am a born demon and both my parents are created."

    He was very high in rank. Lucian could actually feel the power that emanated from him.

    "And the devil?"

    Roshan came to a halt. "What about him?"

    "Does he exist?"

    "He does indeed."

    "Do you know him?"

    Roshan paused for a moment then spoke. "Yes."

    "I want to meet him."

    Irene, ra and I were back home after helping all the soldiers and providing them with food. The moment I saw them, looking like they did, I really wanted Lucian to punish his brother in the worst way. He didn''t deserve mercy after all the inhuman things he did to all of them.

    "Don''t be sad. Think positively. At least they are alive." Irene said trying to cheer me up.

    "Irene, I really want to punish him." I said unable to control my anger.

    "Don''t worry. He will get what he deserves. I''ll make sure of it now that the curse is broken."

    Right. I almost forgot about the curse.

    "How did it break?" I asked.

    "I am not sure. I had always been able to watch Lucian with the help of some magic but one day I just couldn''t see him. I instantly knew something was wrong and just then Lothaire appeared and I could see it on his face. I could see that the thing I dreaded the most had happened. My son had died."

    "But he is alive." I said.

    Irene nodded. "He died but he came back to life and when he did he changed. That''s why I couldn''t watch him anymore and that''s why I truly believed that he was dead."

    "Can demonse back to life?"

    "Actually they cannot, but they are very difficult to kill. I guess its because he is a demon and a witch. He has the entity of both which means, when one dies the other one saves." She exined.

    "How do you know this?"

    "I am only guessing. It happened to me after all. I died and came back. It''s a long story." She said when she saw the confused look on my face.

    "Irene? Lothaire told me the curse would kill you if you tried to save Lucian..."

    "You think I value my life more than my sons happiness and safety?" She cut me off looking hurt.

    "I didn''t mean¡­"

    "Yes you did. I know what you think before you even think it."

    "Alright, I did. Lucian suffered so much and I just don''t understand that you as his mother did nothing because you could die." Now I was mad.

    "Yes I could die if I helped him but that''s not why I didn''t. It''s because he could die. My mother knew that if only for a moment I could hold my son I would not regretting dying. Therefore she made the curse a bit moreplex. If I ever met Lucian he would die and that was my punishment and if Lothaire ever met Lucian I would die and that was Lothaires punishment. I had several times forced Lothaire to help Lucian but he refused because¡­" She had a hard time finishing her sentence because she had been crying while speaking.

    "Because you almost died. He told me. I am sorry Irene. I shouldn''t have said something I knew nothing about."

    "Do you know what it feels like to...to have your baby taken away from you right after you give birth to him? Do you know what it feels like to see him grow alone, to see him hungry and not be able to feed him, to see him cry and not be able to hug him, to see him get hurt and not...and not be able to protect him. I am sure you don''t. There is no worse torture than that." Her tears ran down her face like rivers. "I''ll pay back all those who hurt him. I will."

    I felt so guilty for hurting her like this. "I am sorry."

    "Don''t be. You are not the one to be sorry. The ones who hurt him on the other hand will be very sorry." She stood up and wiped her tears away. "I have something to show you, follow me."

    I followed her silently and she took me to what seemed like a bas.e.m.e.nt. It was dark but with the snap of her finger the room lit up. Somewhere in the back of the bas.e.m.e.nt a man was chained to the walls, his body covered with bruises and burn marks. His head hung as if he didn''t have the strength to hold it up.

    "Do you know him?" Irene asked grabbing his hair and turning his head up so that I could see his face.

    It was Luke. The one who betrayed us. He opened his eyes trying to look and when he saw me his eyes widened.

    "Yo..your highness. Pp...please save me. I...I.." He could barely talk and seemed to be hurting a lot. "I didn''t mean to betray you. Please your highness, I''ll do whatever you want." He begged.

    Irene looked at me as if letting me decided what I wanted to do with him. "It''s toote to do something now." I said remembering what happened to Lucian in that dark well. I could just not forgive him.

    "I guess no one will save you." Irene said letting go of his head. "Come Hazel."

    "Please your highness. Save me." He yelled as Irene and I left him behind in the cold and dark bas.e.m.e.nt.

    "Don''t worry. You won''t be alone. I''ll make sure to send the devil." Irene called before closing the door.

    After we took a few steps I heard the most agonizing scream.

    "He is getting what he deserves." Irene said simply. "I would have brought Pierre here but I am sure Lucian wants to punish his brother himself. I didn''t want to take that away from him."

    I nodded understanding what she meant. We stopped in front of the guest room where I sleep. It waste but I wasn''t sleepy at all.

    "Should I serve you my special tea then?" She asked.

    Suddenly it hit me. Irene, my maid at first, then my friend and now my mother inw and I was still speaking casually with her and even letting her serve me tea. Oh no.

    Irene smiled. "It''s alright my dear. I like that we speak casually and remain friends. I hope you don''t start treating me differently."

    How could it be alright? I even talked to her about my problems with Lucian and she teached me how to...seduce him. Good lord. How embarrassing.

    Now Ireneughed. "You worry too much. I am not only your husband''s mother I am your friend as well."

    I felt my cheeks burn. It would take a while to get used to the idea that my mother inw was my friend as well.

    "Go inside I''ll bring some tea." She said opening the door and giving me a slight push before leaving.

    I walked inside and found a nightgown on my bed. Irene had everything ready for me as always. I slid into the gown and began to untangle my braided hair when Irene came back. As always her tea smelled wonderful as she put the tray on the table.

    "Let me help you." She said grabbing a brush from the dresser then standing behind me.

    "It''s alright. I can do it myself."

    "It''s not the first time I am brushing your hair besides I like doing it so don''t worry." She smiled. "When I was pregnant even though everyone expected me to give birth to a boy I wanted a girl. I just loved the idea of dressing her up, brushing her hair, talking to her about female things but most of all I wanted to teach her everything. I wanted to make her a strong and wise woman who could be a role model for other women. I wanted to teach her that women could do as much if they are given the opportunity."

    "If you had a dotter, I am sure she feel very lucky."

    I would. My mother barely taught me anything. All she did was scold me when she thought I did something udy like.

    "What happened when you found out it was a boy?" I asked.

    "To be honest, thest days of my pregnancy I was in a lot of trouble. My mother and the coven had found out that I was pregnant with the devils child so they were nning to kill him as soon as he was born but after begging my mother she decided to put a curse instead. At that moment I was just happy that my child was safe."

    "So they didn''t know from the beginning?"

    "No. They thought he was the kings child."

    Right. She was married to the king, then how did she meet Lothaire?

    "It''s a long story." She said.

    "I would love if you told me the whole story. I am curious."

    "It will be a long night."

    "I am not tired." I said.

    "Alright then." She put the brush down then took me hand. "Come."

    She made us sit on the bed then took both my hands in hers. "How about I show you instead?"

    "You could?" I asked surprised.

    She nodded.

    "Yes I want to see." I said eager.

    "Then close your eyes."

 Chapter 32: 31

    I closed my eyes and slowly vivid images appeared.

    I saw the back of a girl running. She had long ck hair that swayed side to side as she ran greeting and waving to people she passed by. She seemed to know them very well.

    "Good morning uncle Ben." She waved to an old man who was just about to open his store.

    "Good morning Nyx." He waved back and the girl continued running.

    She stopped when she saw a women trying to pluck some apples from a tree but had a hard time reaching.

    "Good morning, Mrs Pearl."

    "Oh, good morning Nyx. Good you are here. I would need your help to¡­"

    Before she finished her sentence Nyx had already climbed the tree and was now throwing apples down into Mrs Pearls basked.

    "It''s enough. Thank you dear." Mrs Pearl smiled.

    Nyx climbed down. "Of course. Anything to have a taste of your apple pie." She winked.

    Mrs Pearlughed. "How did you know I would make an apple pie?"

    "What would you need so many apples for otherwise?"

    "Clever girl." Mrs Pearls said pping Nyx on the shoulder. "Come byter and take some pie home with you."

    "I will. I''ll see youter Mrs Pearl."

    Nyx continued running and helping a few more people on her way. People in her vige seemed to like her a lot. She was vibrant and beautiful, charming everyone around her with her personality.

    "Nyx! Come here!" A woman called standing at the doorstep to a little house with arms crossed and a displeased look on her face.

    The smiled that had been on Nyx''s face the whole time disappeared as she walked up to the woman. "Mother."

    "How many times have I told you to not run around like a child. You are going to be a leader and a queen so act like one."

    "But mother, I told you I don''t want to be a leader or a queen. I want to marry someone I love."

    Her mother turned her heels and walked inside. "Selfish as always. Haven''t I told you that the covenes first and your desires after. The demons are increasing their power and we have to do the same."

    Nyx followed her mother inside. "By making me a queen? How is that going to help? It''s not like queens rule."

    Her mother stopped and turned back around. "I am not talking about you. I am talking about your son. I saw him in my dream, I saw him be a great ruler. You know what my dreams mean right?" Her mother asked.

    "Yes. They be true." Nyx''s shoulders fell in disappointment.

    "You know that I didn''t go to the king myself and asked him to marry you. He came here on his own after having seen you somewhere. He was bewitched by your beauty and he isn''t bad looking himself." Her mother tried to cheer her up.

    Nyx had seen him. He did look good and he had seemed like a gentlemen but Nyx was used to living freely, and getting married to the King would force her to sit locked in a big castle with people serving her and following her everywhere. It wasn''t the King she was opposing, she didn''t know him after all, it was the lifestyle of a queen she didn''t want.

    "Sometimes we have to sacrifice a few things for bigger purpose." Her mother exined. "Now, your wedding is soon so behave yourself." She returned to her stern self.

    Nyx knew that her mother and the coven would not let this opportunity slip away and they would do everything to make her marry the King so she just decided to ept her fate. Maybe God had nned something better for her.

    But the day came too soon, when she would be taken away from her home and into a new one. The King had sent a lot of gift to her family and a carriage for her to be taken home. She said goodbye to her family and then she was on her way to a man she knew nothing about. There was no doubt that she would use her magic if she had to.

    Suddenly the carriage stopped on its way and she heard the sound of clinking swords. "Mydy run!" Someone called.

    They had been attacked.

    Nyx quickly got out of the carriage to help the men but realized they were already dead.

    "Kill her!" One of the enemies ordered. Nyx gathered her strength to use her magic but to her surprise she failed. Her magic was not working. She tried again but to know avail. What had her mother done?

    The man walking toward her seemed to have changed his mind when he saw her face. "It would be a waste to kill her sir." He said eyeing her up and down.

    The one who gave themand turned around and once he saw her he licked his lips.

    "I think you are right." He agreed.

    Nyx took a few steps back but the men surrounded her and two of them grabbed each of her arm holding her in ce.

    Suddenly the sound of a horse galloping from a distance made the men stopp in their tracks. A man with a ck cloak riding on a white horse came into sight. As he neared Nyx called for help.

    "Shut up!" The soldier yelled.

    When the man was close enough he stopped. Nyx got her hopes up even though she didn''t think a single man could defeat all those armed men.

    "Continue further like you have seen nothing and you will live." Themander spoke.

    The man in the ck cloak that hid most of his face was silent for a moment but then he climbed down the horse and walked up to themander. "Let the Lady go and I''ll spare your life." He spoke in an icy tone.

    "Alright then. If you want to die fine by me."

    The soldier was about to draw his sword but the man in the ck cloak already snapped his head off. The other men stared with shock and began to hesitate.

    "Someone else who wants to die? I''ll make it quick." Just his voice made them tremble in fear. One of them took the courage and moved forward but his arms were shaking.

    "I''ll give you onest chance to leave, with your body intact." The man warned.

    They looked at each other before retreating carefully and then running away. Something about the man''s presence was too frightening. Nyx could feel it. He was one of her enemies, but why did he save her? Maybe he had other, worse ns for her.

    The man removed the cap from his head and Nyx could finally see his face. He was the most beautiful sight she had ever seen, yet frightening. Her mother had told her that demons looked beautiful but she said to not be deceived by their beauty because it was only a mask to hide all the ugliness behind. Even though Nyx knew she couldn''t help but gawke at the man in front of her.

    No! He was not a man, he was a demon she reminded herself. A very powerful one and he probably just saved her to kill her in a more painful way.

    "What do you want?" She asked.

    His expression remained the same. "What made you think I want something?"

    "Why did you save me?"

    "You called for help." He said simply reminding her.

    "You are a demon." She pointed still suspicious of his intentions.

    "The King of demons." He corrected.

    Nyx froze in ce. The King of demons? He was the devil himself.

    God! She was in a big trouble. What would he do to her? Especially now when her magic was not working. While weighing different options the man turned around and climbed his horse.

    He was leaving her?

    "I see your magic is not working. I would take you home but I am sure you don''t trust me." He said.

    Was this one of his tricks? He was the master of maniption after all.

    "My magic is working just fine." She lied.

    "Alright then." He said turning his horse and then riding away.

    Nyx was confused. Did he just leave her despite knowing that she was a witch? She shook her head still in disbelief that she had met the devil and he actually let her live. She had a story to tell but first she needed to figure out how to get home. To her new home.

    The sun went down and Nyx had still not found her way to the castle and her magic had still not returned. This was all her mother''s fault. Why would she take her magic away when she had agreed to marry the king. She wouldn''t have agreed of she had nned to escape.

    It was getting darker and darker and she was still clueless as where she was going. She had asked some people for direction but that didn''t help at all. This was bad, walking alone at night when she was the kind to attract attention and now some men were already following her. She tried to pick up her steps but they kept following her.

    "Hey, you beautifuldy. Why are you running away?" One of them called.

    They were close so Nyx began to run afraid.

    "Hey! Wait!" They started to chase her.

    Just when she rounded a corner someone grabbed her arm and with a pull, a maic force swept her away. She knew this feeling and soon she found herself somewhere else, outside an old dark castle.

    With the devil.

    "I knew you wanted something." She said afraid backing away from him.

    His icy eyes gazed into hers. "You are right. Maybe I do." He said taking a step toward her.

    She held her arms out to stop him froming any closer. "What do you want?" She asked looking around for an escape, as if that would be possible.

    "Your name?"

    What?! Nyx wasn''t sure if she heard it right.

    "If I tell you my name, will you let me go?"

    "You mean let you go back to the streets were you can get r.a.p.ed."

    "It''s not like you would do anything less." She retorted.

    His face that had remained without expression now looked upset.

    "I don''t force myself on anyone." He said in a cold tone.

    Nyx could see that he got upset by her remark.

    "Fine. Take me home, to my husband and I''ll tell you my name."

    "Deal."

    In a blink of an eye she stood in front of another castle she recognized. This was where the king of Decresh lived, her now husband.

    "How do I know you will leave me here once I tell you my name?" She asked.

    "We made a deal and I am the devil. I never break my part of the deal." He exined.

    She shouldn''t believe him but she did. Maybe this was how easily he manipted people.

    "Nyx. My name is Nyx."

    For a short moment his expression softened and looked at her in a way that made her shiver for all different reasons. What did he want? It was not her name she was sure.

    "Nyx.." the way he said her name made her heart flutter. " If you ever want to make a deal, just call me."

    "And what should I call you?" She asked.

    "You know my name. Everyone does."

    He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. His lips were cold yet heat spread through body.

    "Good night, Nyx." And then he vanished into thin air.

    "What happened? Why did you stop?" I had just began to enjoy the story when the pictures suddenly disappeared.

    I looked at Irene who looked like she had seen a ghost. "What is wrong?" I asked concerned.

    "He is here." She said. "My son is here."

 Chapter 33: 32

    Lucian and Roshan arrived in front of a white mansion that loomed behind a big iron gate. The gate opened by itself and Roshan stepped inside. Lucian followed him silently until they arrived at the front door.

    "Are you sure you want to meet Lucifer?" Roshan asked turning to him.

    "Anything I should know before walking inside?" Lucian asked in turn.

    Roshan paused for a moment as if contemting what to say. "Nothing I can summarize." He said then opened the door and led the way.

    They walked through long empty halls with some strange paintings on the wall. Even the ceiling was painted with some dark, strange yet mysterious figures that sometimes seemed to be looking at him. They walked past several doors till Roshan stopped in front of one. This door was different from the others that were only a in white. This one was made of old wooden with some shapes and symbols carved into it. Just like the gate the door opened by itself and Roshan gestured for him to go inside first this time.

    Lucian took a moment before stepping inside, feeling a bit nervous as he looked around the big empty room. No one was there so he turned to Roshan but he was already gone and the door suddenly shut by itself.

    "You came to see me?" Suddenly a cold voice spoke.

    Lucian recognized this voice and as he turned back around he recognized the man standing in front of him as well. It was the silver haired man in his dreams. This time he could see him clearly. He had the coldest blue eyes Lucian had ever seen and the palest skin. Itplemented his hair in a strange way, but what caught his attention the most was the man''s facial features. They were a mixture of feminine and masculine, angelic and devilish that it made you gawk in fascination yet keep a distance in fear.

    Could he be the devil?

    Yes. Lucian could feel his dark powerful energy.

    "Yes," Lucian began nervously. "We have met before I believe."

    "We have." The man spoke taking a few steps forward.

    This man or the devil hade to meet him before. Why?

    "I am Lucian. The seventh prince of decresh... who is believed to be dead now and before that people believed me to be the devils son."

    The devil just looked at him with no expression on his face. Lucian didn''t know what to say next so he just decided to get to the point. What he was about to ask made no sense but after everything he went through he truly believed that everything could be possible.

    "Are you my father?" He said the words quickly as if he didn''t want to hear what he was saying himself.

    Lucian had at least expected the devil to be a bit surprised but he wasn''t. Instead he was quite for what felt like hours before he replied.

    "Yes."

    Yes. The word echoed in Lucians mind. He had decided on his way here to not be surprised by whatever happened but he felt as though someone punched him in the gut. He felt sick, angry and confused but most of all betrayed.

    The man who was iming to be his father stood there indifferent to the whole situation. There wasn''t even a tiny bit of emotion on his face.

    "Why...why would I believe you?" Lucian asked.

    "You wouldn''t be here if you didn''t believe it already." The man stated.

    It was true. If the devil was his father it would exin everything that had happened to him so far. It would exin his powers, it would exin why his father, the king hated him so much and it would exin the dark side of him, that he usually called his demon without knowing why. Everything would make sense, yet nothing made sense right now.

    Why did he grow up with someone other than his father? Why did he have to endure all these years of confusion and loneliness?

    Somehow Lucian knew the answer. His father didn''t want him, and here he was, looking for him like an idiot and spoiling his peace.

    No one wanted him. Nor his real father nor his fake father.

    "It''s true I didn''t want you but your mother did. She wants you very much."

    Lucian got even more confused. "My mother?"

    Why didn''t he think about it. If his father turned out to be the devil than his mother could very much be alive.

    "Yes, your mother. Her name is Nyx and she would very much like to meet you."

    "My mother...wants¡­" Lucian mind became a fog and his head began to throb in pain.

    A part of him wanted to meet his mother, but the other part of him, the angry part didn''t want to. All those years he had spent alone and none of his parents bothered to see him so why would he want to see them now?

    "I asked what I wanted to ask. Now if you will excuse me I have somewhere to be." Lucian said before turning to leave.

    The devil didn''t try to stop him and Lucian expected nothing less. He couldn''t say that he didn''t feel hurt or disappointed though.

    As he walked through the halls a part of him hoped his father woulde after him and at least exin why he abandoned him but he knew that wouldn''t happen. No one wanted him.

    No one.

    "Lucian."

    Unexpectedly a woman stood in the hall, a few feet away from him. Lucian thought he recognized her. Those green eyes, just likest time looked at him with such pain and sadness, it pained him for some odd reason.

    "Lucian." She called again carefully taking a few steps forward.

    Her gaze fell on his hands and her face twisted. Lucian looked down at his hands. He hadn''t realized that his nails had grown and because he fisted his hands they had cut through his palms and blood dripped down creating a pool beneath them. It didn''t pain him at all but it seemed to pain her.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    Somehow he knew who she was. Her long raven ck hair that looked just like his,

    her pale unblemished skin, her sharp nose and those prominent cheekbones and jawline. She looked a lot like him or more correctly he looked her.

    Mother?

    He hoped not. He didn''t have the strength to meet his mother yet.

    "You are hurting yourself." The woman spoke looking pained.

    Lucian ignored her and since she didn''t answer his question he didn''t bother to ask her again. Why would he? If she was his mother she didn''t bother to raise him so he shouldn''t care.

    Lucian ignored the blood that dripped down his hands as he walked past the woman in the hall. There was a look of anguish on her face as he passed by her but it didn''t stop him from continuing further.

    "Lucian."

    This time he stopped in his tracks. This voice, this scent...it was Hazel. He heard quick steps behind him and then she grabbed his hand.

    "What have you done?" She said looking at his hands worriedly.

    Lucian stared at her confused. What was she doing here?

    "Hazel...what are you¡­"

    "Come." She cut him of and began to drag him.

    Lucian followed trying to understand what was happening. Hazel, the woman who imed to be his wife was staying with those who imed to be his parents.

    How did she know them when even he didn''t know them?

    "Hazel, what''s happening?" He asked as she sat him down on a chair in some room. He knew she was about to bring something for his wounds but he grabbed her wrist to stop her from leaving.

    "I need to treat your wounds." She said with a deep frown.

    "They are already heeling, no need. What are you doing here?" He repeated holding her carefully as to not cut her as well.

    Pulling her arms away she crouched in front of him cing her hands on his knees. "Lucian¡­" She began looking into his eyes. "That woman...she is your¡­"

    "Don''t." He cut her off. He didn''t want to know who she was, he didn''t care. "I don''t want you staying here with them. Come with me."

    Lucian didn''t trust them. Yes, maybe they were his parents but what kind of parents he didn''t know.

    Hazel just looked at him and this time he really wished he could read her mind. "Alright." She finally replied with a faint smile.

    As he left his parents behind Lucian wondered why Hazel followed him so obediently. She was quite and very thoughtful on their way to somewhere. Lucian wasn''t quite sure where to take her, but taking her back to the castle was not an option.

    He looked at the sky. The sun was going to rise again soon and he would meet Julian who would take him to the royal army. He could just bring Hazel with him.

    "Do you want to rest for awhile?" He asked her.

    She nodded and they sat down near a tree. He could actually use his powers to take them whatever he wanted, the problem was he didn''t know where so keeping her by his side wherever he was would be safest, or maybe not.

    Hazel was still silent as they sat down and it made him ufortable since he was sure she wanted to say something.

    "Alright, what is it?" He asked.

    She looked at him surprised. "Nothing."

    "Hazel." He said sternly to make her speak up.

    "You don''t want to hear it, so I won''t say it until you want to." She exined.

    It was about his parents, he knew and he really didn''t want to hear it but it was getting very ufortable.

    "I want to hear it." He lied.

    Hazel looked at him hesitantly for a while. "Your parents...they...they didn''t abandon you. They have their reasons, maybe you should hear them out." She said flinching as if expecting him to explode on her.

    "Reasons? My father looked me in the eye and told me he didn''t want me and my mother...I...I thought she was dead all this time. You don''t know how that feels."

    No, she could possible not know. As a child when his brothers were loved and cared for he had no one.

    No one ever sung him lubies or read him stories, no one ever hugged him when he had a bad dream, or run to him when he got hurt while ying. All those years of confusion about who he was or what he was, all those years of self hate and loneliness, all those years of crying alone with no one to soothe his pain, would it be erased by some exnation? No, he didn''t think so.

    Why an exnation now? When he was an a.d.u.l.t and could take care of himself. They weren''t there when he truly needed them, now there was nothing they could do. The damage was already done and everytime he looked back at his childhood there was nothing pleasant that he could see.

    Hazel moved so that she was sitting in front of him and between his legs. She grabbed his face in her hands gently and made him look at her. "I can''t imagine how it feels, but you never have to feel alone again. I will always be here for you. I will always want you. "

    "You don''t know that." He said.

    "That is the only thing I know." She smiled.

    Lucian reached for her face letting his fingers glide of her cheek and lips. This woman affected him in someway he couldn''t exin and in this moment he would believe and do anything she said. She had truly hypnotized him.

    "What have you done to me?" His voice became suddenly low and he could feel his heart elerating, or was it hers? He wasn''t sure.

    "Nothing yet." She breathed as her gaze fell on his lips and before he knew their lips melted together.

    This kiss was nothing like the one before, it wasn''t driven by l.u.s.t. This kiss was an expression of love, a deep connection, a mutual yearning of each other. It was heavenly, sweet and tender, fading away all his pain and worries.

    As he kissed her ever so softly and deeply never wanting to let go of her, he got a salty taste in his mouth. Pulling away slightly he realized that she was crying.

    "Is something wrong?" He asked grabbing her face gently.

    Hazel shook her head while looking down.

    "Hazel." He made her look at him. "What is wrong? Tell me." He spoke softly.

    "I can see it. Sometimes when I touch you I can see your pain and what you have been through." She cried. "I could see when you were in that well and¡­"

    "Shh¡­" He put a finger on her lips. "Don''t think about it."

    Lucian was surprised and confused. How could she see that? He didn''t want her to see anything of it. All the pain he went through in that dark well he could only imagine how horrifying it must look.

    "I am in no pain. Not when I am with you, except when you cry. That pains me." He wiped away the tears from her face and she wiped away some herself.

    "I am sorry. I should have killed him. I wanted to avenge you but I failed."

    Lucians heart froze for a moment. Hazel had tried to kill his brother?

    He grabbed her chin and made her look at him. "Hazel, don''t ever do that again. Ever."

    Hazel nodded. "I am sorry. I know he is your brother but he is so cruel."

    Lucian sighed and drew her into his arms hugging her tightly. She misunderstood him. "It''s not about that. I just don''t want you to get blood on your hands. I don''t want you to experience what it feels like to kill someone. Let me do all the dirty work."

    She pulled back slightly. "But I want to help."

    Lucian thought for a moment. "Well, you can." He said.

    "How?" She asked eagerly.

    Lucian smiled to himself, she was too adorable at this moment. How? Kiss me he wanted to say but refrained from it.

    To his surprise Hazel leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

    Did he say that out loud? It didn''t matter, he was already lost in the heat.

 Chapter 34: 33

    ras mind had been unable to rest since she came back home. All she could think about was what she had said to Roshan. Why would she do something so stupid She couldn''tprehend.

    "Idiot." She called herself and pped her forehead then fell back on the bed. She stared at the ceiling wondering what to do to avoid an awkward encounter with Roshan. Maybe she should pretend like she didn''t remember anything.

    Yes, she would pretend like everything was normal and act like nothing has ever happened. Staying locked in her room out of fear of meeting Roshan made her feel muffled so she decided to go out. Opening the door she slowly peeked her outside checking both sides before stepping out.

    This is stupid ra. You can''t avoid someone in their own home.

    As she walked down the stairs she came across Lothaire. His usually serious face now seemed upset. She usually greeted him when they crossed paths but as they locked eyes this time the words died in her throat. His angry eyes were frightening. ra wondered what angered him so much.

    Continuing further she decided to check on Irene. Maybe they had a fight she thought. Making her way to Irene''s room she knocked on the door carefully but no one answered. She knocked again but it was still quite.

    "She is not here."

    ras heart skipped a beat. Oh no, he was here. She turned around slowly and tried to keep a straight face but as soon as she saw those sensual lips curved into a smile she knew she was in trouble.

    "Then where is she?" She asked trying to keep her cool.

    "If you hadn''t been locked in your room the whole day you would know." He pointed.

    God, he was so annoying yet so¡­

    She stopped herself before getting any bad ideas. "I wasn''t locked in my room. I was just resting."

    "Or maybe avoiding me¡­" He added.

    "Why would I?"

    "Why would you not? If I were you I would avoid me." ra felt as though there was another meaning to his words.

    "I am not scared of you." She said.

    He took a step toward her while holding her in ce with his gaze.

    He leaned closer, "You should be. You don''t know the things I want to do to you." He spoke in a low husky tone that made her insides quiver.

    ra couldn''t bring herself to say anything this time.

    "Not as bold asst night I see." Roshan drawled.

    Last night. ra felt heat creep to her face as she remembered begging him to kiss her. She was supposed to pretend like she didn''t remember but her expression probably exposed her already.

    She took a step back. "Don''t you know how to keep a distance?"

    "Says the person who was throwing herself in my armsst night."

    This time she got angry. "I wasn''t¡­ I mean in my right mind. I have no desire to be in your arms or even near you." She clenched her fists.

    He tilted his head to one side, "That''s sad. I would have shown you the pleasures of this world."

    "I doubt that."

    "If you let me, I''ll get rid of your doubts."

    The way he looked at her in that moment made her feel weak in the knees. For a short moment she wondered what he would show her but she quickly dismissed the thought. If she stayed a bit longer her she might think of even worse things.

    Without saying a word she walked past him and went outside. The cold air made her cool down a bit. This man, what was he doing to her?

    Looking behind she was thankful that he didn''t follow her. Carefully she sat down on a bench. How was she supposed to live like this? In the same house as a man that made her imagine things that is forbidden for a maiden like her. She had to find some other ce to stay but she wouldn''t be able to find anything if she only stayed in this ce.

    Her gaze fell on the iron gate. Yes, she needed to leave for a while and see the life outside.

    The irongate was heavy and hard to push open but atst she seeded. Now if she only had a horse it would be much easier to get acquainted with the area but unfortunately she had to walk.

    Despite having been walking for a good while ra still didn''te across a house, a market or anywhere she could find people. She had been walking alone among trees and bushes and looking ahead it seemed like she wouldn''t meet anyone soon. Why did they live so far from the city and the people ra wondered, and would she be able to find her way back?

    She touched her chest to see if she was still wearing the ne Irene gave her and she was. Now she didn''t have to worry about not finding her way back.

    ra walked through the woods but she seemed to get nowhere and soon she was bing tired. Just as she was about to give up and sit down somewhere she heard some footsteps. Finally someone. Maybe she was nearing the city or a vige and she could ask for direction.

    ra looked to where the sound came from and saw a man walking from a distance. "Excuse me," She called approaching the man but froze in ce when he turned and looked at her.

    What on earth? This man looked frightening.His skin was too pale, almost turning blue or maybe purple and his lips were ck. ra thought that maybe he was just sick and tried to not be intimidated despite the crazed look in his eyes.

    "What is a young beautifuldy like you doing here alone in the woods?" He asked looking her up and down.

    "I am¡­" She abruptly stopped when she felt someone behind her. Turning around she realized that she was surrounded by strange looking men. They all had those ck lips. One of them even had a ck tongue as he licked his lips while scanning her body.

    "Zul, what a nice meal you have found us." One of them spoke.

    ra''s legs trembled when she realized that they had pointed teeth while speaking of her as a meal.

    "Not nice brother. Delicious." The one behind her corrected him.

    Oh god, were they going to eat her?

    They encircled her, closing in on her slowly.

    Their eyes turned red and ra had to blink several times to make sure she wasn''t losing her mind. Adrenaline flooded through her veins making her heart beat harder and faster as if it wanted to jump out of her chest. Her eyes widened with fear and she wanted to run but her legs refused. She knew she couldn''t just stand there if she wanted to live. She had to do something.

    The ne. ra reached for it but it wasn''t around her neck. Her heart pumped even faster realizing the danger she was in, adrenaline kicked in harder and she turned around hastily punching the one behind her in the face then kneeing him in the stomach. When he doubled over in pain she pushed past him and ran as fast as she could without looking back.

    She ran so fast she stumbled and fell but picked herself up quickly and continued running. Suddenly out of nowhere someone appeared in front of her but it was toote to stop herself from running into him and falling back.

    She groaned in pain and looked up.

    How?!

    It was the scary man from earlier. Soon all of them surrounded her again. ra couldn''t understand what was happening but she was in big trouble.

    "You cannot run from us, darling and you don''t need to. We are going to take good care of you." He said with an unsettling smile that showed his ugly teeth.

    Whatever these things were they seemed dangerous. She reached for her neck again hoping to find the ne but she truly lost it. Why did she have to lose it now?

    The man or whatever he was crouched to her level and ra crawled back instinctively. Up close he looked even scarier. His skin looked thicker than normal and his ears were slightly pointed. His neck was covered with marks that looked like chains strangling him. He grabbed her leg with his wed hand and pulled her toward him.

    ra screamed and kicked. "Let go of me!" but he was too strong. Suddenly another one came from behind and grabbing her wrists he pinned her hands down. She screamed louder and fought harder but they onlyughed.

    "I said let go of me now. You won''t be happy when my friends finds out what you have done."

    Theyughed again. "And who are you friends?" One of them asked.

    "My brother is the King of Gatrish."

    They paused for a moment then one of them spoke. "A princess as well. What a treat."

    "My friend is a witch." ra hurried to say.

    They wrinkled their face with what looked like disgust. "We ain''t afraid of witches darling. I hope your friendes to find you then we will take care of her as well." He smirked. "Now we will take care of you first." He reached for her dress.

    "You touch me and I will make sure that you can never use your hand again." She threatened even though she was scared to death. Inside she begging for someone toe and save her and the first person she thought of was Roshan. But without the ne he wasn''t going to be able to know she was in trouble.

    Suddenly all of them let go of her and were swiftly on their feet. ra got confused.

    "Lord Ramiel. What brings you here?" One of them asked in a respectful tone yet there was fear in his eyes as he looked behind her.

    ra turned to look at the person that made them look down in fear.

    "Roshan!" She could hear the relief in her own voice. She wanted to cry, or run to him and hug him foring to save her.

    The man looked surprised. "I am sorry my Lord. I didn''t know she was yours or I wouldn''t hurt her." He said looking regretful and terrified.

    Roshan turned his gaze to ra. "Who said she is mine?"

    The man looked confused and so was ra. Of course she wasn''t his but it seemed like he was telling them that they could do whatever they wanted with her.

    She gave him a questioning look and he gave her an amused one. What was he doing?

    "I am sorry my Lord I didn''t ask. Is she yours?" He corrected himself.

    "Only if she says she is mine." Roshan replied.

    Now they all turned to her waiting for an answer. ra got a feeling that if she said she wasn''t his then she could be in trouble.

    Standing up she faced Roshan. "What happens if I say I am not?"

    "Then Zul seems to like you very much." He said speaking of the man who just tried to eat her or **** her, she wasn''t sure.

    She shook in fear. Why did these beings call him their lord? They had red eyes and fangs and ws and...a shiver went down her spine. Was Roshan one of them?

    Suddenly she became much more afraid. She looked between the man and Roshan and even though the man looked scarier, Roshan seemed more dangerous. She knew he was because all of them seemed to fear him. Was she more safe with him?

    "I wouldn''t dare if she is yours My Lord." Zul spoke.

    "But she isn''t." He said sounding somehow disappointed.

    ra panicked. Was he going to leave her here with these things?

    "I am." She hurried to say. "I am his."

    The scary men looked at each other in fear then they went down on their knees. "I am sorry My Lady. Please forgive us."

    ra knew from the way they acted that Roshan was a powerful man, if he was one to begin with and powerful men were scary. They did as they pleased and maybe Roshan had worse ns for her. He did warn her after all.

    Suddenly she felt as if she did a great mistake by saying that she was his. That meant something but she wasn''t sure what.

    She turned to Roshan and the look in his eyes told her there was no going back. He was going to make her his whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 35: 34

    "Where are we?" ra asked when Roshan teleported them to somewhere she didn''t recognize.

    It looked like it was inside a castle or a big mansion. ra panicked. Did he bring her here to finally do whatever he had nned to do with her from the beginning. She was sure it was something she wouldn''t like, not after what she had seen and what she believed he was.

    A demon.

    He had been speaking the truth this whole time and she had thought that he was only frightening her. He had said that she wouldn''t want to see what he looked like. Did he look like those men?

    "Well, you said you were mine so I brought you home." He said simply.

    "I only said that to save myself. I am no ones."

    "Now you are!" He said with an authoritative tone that sent chills down her spine.

    ra began to feel afraid of him.

    "My Lord." A man dressed in servant clothes suddenly stood beside them. "Your father wants to see you."

    "I''ll be there." Roshan said while never looking away from ra.

    The man disappeared just, like that, into thin air. ra felt her head spin. The things she had seen today were too much and she felt as thought she was falling which maybe she was Because she felt Roshans arm around her waist.

    "Are you alright?" He shook her slightly.

    ra looked into his worried eyes. Was he really worried for her? Or did he just want her alive so that he could possess her? What did demons do with human by the way?

    "ra." He whispered her name. She realized that he never called her by her name. He usually called her princess. "I want you to trust me. Just do as I say and you will be safe."

    Trust him? How? She just found out that he was a demon. Actually not. He had told her, she just didn''t believe him. Maybe now she should, it''s not like she had a choice. He could kill her easily if she disobeyed or maybe posses her.

    Once she could stand steadily on her own he let go of her but grabbed her hand instead. He led the way through somerge halls until they walked into what looked like a huge diningroom. At the end of therge dining table sat a man she couldn''t see clearly because it was too far, but she could see that he wore luxurios clothes and had long silky ck hair. The man stood up and started walking toward them. Once he was near enough ra could see how much he resembled Roshan. The same bonestructure, skintone, eyecolor and even the same facial expression she noticed when he raised a brow quistioningly.

    "A blonde? I see your taste have changed son." He said looking at ra.

    "Father. I need to exin." Roshan began but his father held up a hand to stop him from speaking any futher.

    The man was strikingly beautiful just like Roshan but what caught ra of guard was that he didn''t seem old enough to be Roshans father. In fact they seemed to be just the same age. That had to do something with them being demons she thought and felt her head spin again.

    Roshan put his hand lightly on her back.

    "I know the human is not yours but you stopped another one from iming her." His father pointed.

    "It was against her will. He wasn''t nning on manipting her and then erasing her memory. He was enjoy the torture. If I remember correctly that is not how we do things." Roshan said.

    Manipte? Erase memory? ras hans turned cold and her throat felt dry.

    "Very protective I see." His fathers lips curved into a slight smile, then he turned his gaze to ra and she felt her heart skip a beat.

    "And who are you youngdy?" he asked.

    Even though he had that frightening aura she decided to not be intimidated. "I am ra Alriksson, daughter of Alrik the first and sister of King Rasmus." She said and was d her voice didn''t shake.

    "You are the warrior princess." He said thoughtful. "Fascinating. Beautiful and brave."

    "Thank you." ra forced herself to smile.

    "But what is a princess doing here? If I may ask."

    ra froze. She hadn''t thought about it before splurting out that she was a princess. She looked at Roshan for some help.

    "Father, she is tired and in shock right now. I''ll show her to a room."

    "Yes of course." Roshans father nodded then turned to ra. "Feel at home."

    Roshan led ra out with one hand on her back, still. She followed him obediently not wanting to stay a minute longer with his father. If she thought Roshan was dangerous than his father was deadly dangerous.

    Roshan took her up a few stairs then led her inside a room before closing the door. ra was still in shock, her mind still trying to process everything that just happened.

    She felt Roshans hand caressing her back gently. "You don''t have to be scared. I won''t let anyone hurt you." He spoke gently and she felt his hot breath in her hair.

    ra turned to him, his face was close to hers, his eyes staring deep into her own. Why did she believe this man? She shouldn''t. Was it because he had been honest with her from the beginning? Still.

    "You said I should be scared of you." She reminded.

    Roshan put his hand on the nape of her neck, tracing her jawline with his thumb.

    "I am not a good person. I would never hurt you physically but I might manipte you, take advantage of you or use you. That''s hurting you in some way I believe."

    "Why are you telling me this?" She asked.

    "Because I don''t want to do those things, I just might not be able to stop myself everytime."

    ra wondered what would happen if he couldn''t stop himself. How would he take advantage of her? What would he manipte her to do? A shiver went down her spine. The thought that he could easily do whatever he wanted with her scared her, but only slightly. Strange.

    "You are scared of me now." He frowned sensing her fear.

    "I should be more scared than I am." She said honestly.

    He let go of her and took a step back. "Take some rest." He said.

    "I want to go home." She suddenly blurted. Maybe she was more scared and shocked than she thought. Demons existing and walking among them was not an easy thing to digest.

    Roshans frown deepend and he seemed somehow hurt.

    "Is that really what you want?" He asked.

    ra nodded.

    Roshan felt a sting of pain in his heart. He didn''t like to see her so shaken up but it was somehow his fault. He should have known that she wouldn''t take it well, no humans did. Knowing that dangerous creatures existing among them made them never feel safe again. He knew she needed time to process things, she had seen to much in one day and to his surprise she hadn''t fainted. Now he wondered if he would be selfish and force her to stay here with him or let her go. The right thing would be to let her go but he didn''t want to. No he wouldn''t let her go, he would make her stay whether she liked it or not.

    To his surprise he took her hand and drew her into his embrace. Maybe he wasn''t as selfish as he thought and he cursed himself for that. He knew he would regret itter but he hated to see her so frightened.

    ra was surprised when they arrived at the top of her brothers castle. He knew she had expected him to deny her and maybe that''s why he didn''t. He wanted to prove her wrong. Even though they arrived she didn''t let go of him and held him tightly and so did he. He didn''t want to let go, how could he when it felt as though she was made to be in his arms.

    She looked up at him her eyes swirling with many unaswered questions and unwanted feelings. He knew she felt something for him but she didn''t want to.

    "Will you be alright here? With your brother."

    "I am not sure." She said worriedly. "But I can''t be running forever."

    She felt Roshans arm loosen around her waist and panicked. Why she wasn''t sure. A part of her felt empty when he let her go and she began to doubt her decision of wanting toe back home. But she knew she had to.

    "I see you have lost you ne." He said reaching around his neck. He was wearing one himself but he took it off and ced it around her neck. "This works the same way. If you need me I''ll be here."

    Why? Why was he doing all this for her? She had been trying so hard to not feel anything for him but he wasn''t helping. She wasn''t ready to fall inlove again. Not after all the pain she went through. And what would it mean to fall inlove with a demon?

    "I won''t be needing you. I am with my family now." She said.

    He gave her a faint smile but she had a feeling that he got deeply hurt by her words.

    Why do you always have to be so harsh with your words ra, she scolded herself.

    "I am really thankful for everything." She hurried to say. "I never thanked you before. I guess I am not a good person either."

    He put one hand lightly on her cheek. "You are wonderful, ra." This was the second time he said her name and it made her heart flutter.

    She had just a moment ago been scared and confused but now all was forgotten as she looked into his eyes. She didn''t want him to go. She wanted him to stay, to hold her and kiss her. Yes, it wouldn''t hurt with a kiss.

    Slowly Roshans hand slid to the back of her neck and the other went around her waist. He drew her into his arms, his eyes looking at her intensly, taking her breath away. Did he know what she wanted or was this him manipting her?

    All her thoughts escaped to the back of her mind when she felt his hot breath tickle her face. Her heart fluttered again and then ever so lightly he brushed his lips against hers. ra felt heady with desire. Her mind was not in its right ce anymore but her body seemed to be just right were it was. In Roshans arms.

    Roshan leaned closer and their noses collided before thier lips locked in a fiery passionate kiss. ra tiptoed and wrapped her arms around him as heat flooded her being. She had never felt anything like this before. His lips were soft and warm and his kiss slow and sensual. It made her feel as though she was walking on air but soon she was back on the ground.

    Their lips parted and ra felt a strange longing. She almost wanted to scold him for stopping. It wasn''t enought, she couldn''t ger enough. She looked at Roshan and felt her cheeks burn at the way he looked back at her, as thought he wanted to devour her. God, she wanted him as bad but he was leaving now and she should let him leave.

    "Take care, princess." He said.

    ra nodded. "You too." She smiled and just like that he was gone.

    ra remained standing there for awhile before walking inside to meet her family.

 Chapter 36: 35

    I sat up on the bed and looked around. Where was I? Thest thing I remembed was sleeping next to Lucian in the woods and now I woke up in a strange room. Before I could dwell further on it Lucian walked inside.

    "Good morning." He smiled.

    "Good morning. Where are we?" I asked.

    He came and sat next to me on the bed. Then he took my hand in his before looking deeply into my eyes.

    "We are in the royal armys camp. Things are going to get difficult and ugly from now on." He exined.

    He was going to dethrone Pierre. But would the royal army help him? I got suddenly concerned.

    "Will they help you?"

    "Yes." He said with confidence. "And If they don''t I''ll do it myself."

    A war. Again. I just wanted to live peacefully with Lucian but after everything he went through and those who betrayed and tortured him, they deserved to get punished.

    A knock on the door made us both turn and soon a man in a military attire entered the room.

    "Your Highness. General ck is ready to meet you." He said.

    Lucian turned back to me. "Rest and I''lle back." He said.

    "I''lle with you." I insisted.

    He looked at me for a while then nodded.

    General ck satid back in his chair, watching some of his men fighting with their swords. Once the soldier informed our presence General ck tore his gaze from the fight and turned to us. His eyes widened as he stood up slowly from his seat and approached us.

    "Your Highness. It''s really true that you are alive." He spoke.

    "I am and you know what that means."

    General ck frowned. "Yes I do. You want the crown."

    "Yes and I need your army by my side."

    Alright. This was too straighforward I thought.

    General ck shook his head. "I am d that you are alive but unfortunatley I can''t help you."

    "Why?" I suddenly blurted.

    He turned his gaze to me with a confused look on his face then turned to Lucian.

    "This is my wife, Hazel." Lucian exined.

    My heart stopped for short while. He said I was his wife. He believed me!

    General ck turned back to me. "Your Highness, with all do respect this is a political matter and I don''t think you understand." He said.

    "Then exin to me." I demanded.

    "Well¡­" He looked between me and Lucian. "King Pierre has many powerful allies. He could gather them all to defeat my army. Why would I let my men die in vain?"

    "Pierre won''t be able to gather his allies because I have the seal." Lucian exined.

    I could see that general ck got even more surprised but he didn''t ask any further questions.

    "The people of this kingdom are suffering. Your father was a great ruler, your brother isn''t. I am not sure if you will be a great ruler either." He exined.

    "There is only one way to find out." Lucian said. "Are you willing to take that risk?"

    "Don''t dissapoint me." general ck warned.

    I was d that he had agreed to help and they sat outside for awhile speaking and nning on what to do next while I watched the men fighting with their swords.

    My thoughts wandered to ra. She had promised me to teach me how to fight but would I ever meet her again? I had hoped she would teach me some things about politics as well. I didn''t want to be someone who distributed with nothing. I wanted to be useful.

    People admired ra. They called her the warrior princess. Not only brave but beautiful and smart as well. She wasn''t only the leader of their army but she was also politicaly active, especially in matters of war. She was an impressive woman indeed. I couldn''t say that I didn''t envy her.

    Then my thoughts drifted further to Irene. I wondered if she was alright after meeting Lucian but probably not. I just wanted Lucian to reunite with his parents but I knew it would take a lot of time and work. Deep wounds didn''t heel fast and even when they did, they left a scar.

    Lucian was busy the whole day nning with general ck and took only lunch and dinner breaks. I was shown to a guest room, the room that I had woken up in earlier and I stayed there alone pondering about a lot of things. Nothing seemed to be right just yet. I didn''t know where Lucian and I was in our rtionship and if he remembered me although he seemed to not have remembered. I thought of ways to reunite Lucian with his parents and worried about Lucians n to take the throne. I didn''t want to lose him again.

    While pondering on many things I went to the garden right behind the room and decided to spend some time there while waiting for Lucian. I was surprised when I found a swing just right next to a big trea. It reminded me of the white swing in our own garden excpet this one was a bit smaller and it was grey instead of white. Iy down on it and began to swing back and forth while recalling good memories and smiling to myself.

    "What makes you smile so?" Suddenly Lucian was towering over me where Iy on the swing.

    I just looked up at him for a while wondering how he still looked perfect after such a long day.

    "I was recalling good memories." I said.

    "Tell me about them." He urged.

    I swung my legs down to make some ce for him and he sat down.

    "You won''t believe it, but I was once just like todayying on a swing and smiling to myself when someone asked me the question you just asked."

    "And...that person is me?" He asked raising a brow.

    "Yes." I nodded. "The white swing in our garden was my favorite ce to kill some time. I miss it."

    He looked at me tho¨²ghtful for while. "You will get it back. I''ll get it back for you." He said in a serious tone.

    "For us." I corrected.

    "Yes. For us."

    "I wish to sit there with you every afternoon." I said entwining my fingers with his.

    He stared at our entwined hands for a while. "And I wish to grant that wish." He smiled.

    I snuggled up against him and he put his arm around me. We sat there for awhile until I fell asleep.

    The next morning I woke up in bed but I was stillying in Lucians arm. From the way he breathed I knew he was sleeping peacefully. I remainedying in his arms for a while but then I heard a strange sounding from the garden. Carefully I slid away from Lucians arms and got out of bed before making my way to the garden.

    I opened the door slowly as to not wake Lucian and then peeked outside. There, on the grey swing Irene satfortably looking around. I stepped outside and carefully closed the door behind me.

    "Irene." I whispered to grab her attention.

    She turned her head. "Hazel. I am sorry I woke you up." She said getting up from the swing.

    "You didn''t. I was awake. How are you?"

    "I am alright." She shrugged but I could see she wasn''t. "How about you?"

    "I am fine and so is Lucian." I knew that she wanted to know how he was.

    She nodded. "I just...I don''t know why I am here. I...I don''t want to confuse him anymore. I want him to be happy but I am only hurting him. Maybe I should stay away."

    "No! Don''t! He is hurting because he has been alone for many years but that doesn''t mean that he wants you to stay away. You have to fight for him." I said.

    She looked down at her hands. "I don''t know if I have the right to do that. I am not a good mother."

    "You are and even if you are not you can be. For Lucians sake."

    She nodded again.

    "And...I want to know everything Irene. Could you continue with your story? Maybe if I know the whole story I can help better." I exined.

    "Yes. But some other time. Lucian might wakeup now."

    "Alright."

    We looked at each other for a while and then she reached inside the arm of her dress. "I have something for you." She said taking out a small book. "I know you are bored on your stay here so you can read this meanwhile."

    "Oh, thank you." I said.

    She reached her hand inside again. This time she took out a wooden flute. "And I know you like to y this."

    "Good lord. How did you know?" I reached for it and grabbed it carefully. "It has been so long since I yed this."

    "Do tell me if there is anything else you need. I have to leave now but I''lle back."

    "I will and thank you."

    And then as usual she vanished into thin air. I stared at the empty ce she had just been standing on. I knew I would never get used to this.

    Lucian woke up after having the most harmonious sleep. He always slept well when Hazel was near but as he looked to his left she wasn''t there. He sat up on the bed and looked around. Where had she gone?

    Getting out of bed he began to dress when he heard a sounding from garden. It sounded like someone ying an instrument. Curious he went to the door and opened it carefully. Looking outside he found Hazel sitting on the swing ying the flute. The sound was beautiful and very familiar to his ears. It made him feel a kind of way he couldn''t exin.

    Lucian kept standing there, staring at her while she yed. She looked much healther now and her beauty seemed toe through. Her skin was less bruised and her hair fell down her shoulders in shiny waves. The little weight she gained took away the unhealthy appearence and enhanced her curves. When the wind blew her hair onto her face, she closed her eyes. She seemed lost in the sound and soon he was lost as well.

    He didn''t know where he was but suddenly he got caught by a sweet sound. It was Hazel ying the flute. Lucian had never seen her looking this beautiful. She was wearing a white wedding dress adorned with golden jewlery. Her beautiful redish brown hair wasbed back and held in ce with golden hairpains, and her cheeks and lips where painted. Her longshed fell over her cheeks as her eyes were closed while she yed the flute. Once she opened her eyes she stared directly into his and he felt his heart skip a beat.

    Then he remembered the first time she said his name. The warmth that had spread throught his body and the first time their lips touched. He remembered a thousand lights surrounding them.

    He remembered her arms around his waist while they rode, around his neck while they kissed and around him while he died. He remember her tears and herugh and all the conversations they had, but most of all he remembered confessing his love for her. And together with the memory came the feeling. This woman was his wife and he loved her more then anything in the world. Yet, he didn''t recognize her. How could he not?

    Unaware he took a step back into the room.

    Hazel. His wife.

    How could he forget her? The only person who cared for him, the only person who knew the real him yet still loved him. How could he do this to her? Suddenly his throat felt dry and his head throbbed in pain.

    Rage and guilt filled his chest. He felt useless and unworthy. He felt disgusted with himself. He was used to hating himself but the selfhatred he felt now was like nothing he felt before. He wanted to dissapear, the pain he felt was too much for him to endure.

    "Lucian, you are awake." Suddenly Hazel was inside the room. Before he could think she crossed the distance between then and wrapped her amrs around him. He wanted to hug her back and cry but he didn''t deserve to beforted.

    He didn''t deserve her at all. He felt too dirty to hug her back as if he would stain her with his dirt.

    After awhile Hazel drew back and gazed at him with a worried look on her face. "Is something wrong?" She asked.

 Chapter 37: 36

    "Is something wrong?"

    Lucian forced back his anger and tears. He didn''t want to make her worry anymore.

    He shook his head. "No, nothing is wrong. I just remembered that I have to be somewhere."

    She nodded. "I understand."

    No she didn''t. Even he couldn''t understand.

    "I''ll be back, wife." He forced himself to smile.

    "I''ll be waiting." She smiled back.

    Leaving Hazel behind Lucian took his horse and rode far away. He didn''t know where he was going but he just needed some air. Or maybe a lot of air. The pain and the tears were choking him and he felt like screaming out loud.

    Once he neared a cliff he stopped and looked down. Beneath the cliff was a river. Lucian stared at it emptly for a while wonderign what it would feel like if he jumped. Would the water wash away his pain?

    He climbed down the horse and sat at the edge of the cliff. He felt empty as he listened to the flowing water but soon tears began to fall down his cheeks. He couldn''t hold it in anymore so he let it all out.

    Irene stood behind a tree and watched her son cry alone. When she found out that he had regained his memory, she had followed him afraid he would do something stupid. But here he was, alone and in tears. She could feel his pain and wanted to take it all away. Unable to just watch she went to him and ever so lightly she put one hand on his shoulder.

    Lucian didn''t react. He probably knew she was there all the time and that he didn''t bother to look told her how much pain he was in. She crouched to his level and wrapped her arms around him and began to stroke his back. Oh, how long she had waited to hold him and now he was finally in her arms. She had expected him to pull away but he didn''t. He just kept crying.

    Irene wanted to tell him that it wasn''t his fault but she knew he wouldn''t listen so she just held him until he calmed down.

    "Lucian. I can take away your pain if you let me." She said once he calmed down.

    He shook his head. "I don''t deserve it."

    She grabbed his face gently in her hands and made him look at her. "You do. You deserve all the happiness in this world."

    He just looked at her for awhile. His eyes swollen and red from the crying.

    "Why did you leave me?" He suddenly asked.

    Irene could see the desperation in his eyes but she could also see that he was losing hope. The mes in them seemed to die away slowly and that made her heart ache. She would not let him give up.

    "I never did. I would never leave you. You were taken away from me." She exined.

    He looked at her as if trying to figure out if she was telling the truth. She wouldn''t me him if he didn''t believe her.

    Slowly he grabbed her wrists and removed her hands from his face then he stood up. "What is your name?" He asked.

    Irene was d that he atleast asked her questions and didn''t ignore her entirely.

    "My name is Nyx." She said standing up.

    Lucian stared at the woman infront of him. He couldn''t ignore his resemnce to her. She was indeed his mother and when she had hugged him earlier he never felt anything like it before. But even if she was his mother he didn''t know her and it felt strange somehow to let her hug him.

    Confused about the whole situation he turned away from her and climbed his horse, then without looking back he rode away.

    Nyx. He repeated her name in his mind. His mothers name was Nyx. Lucian had heard the name once even though his father or to be more correct the King had forbidden anyone to speak about her.

    Riding fast through the woods Lucian pushed away his thoughts about his mother to the back of his mind. Now he had more important things to focus on, like punishing his brother.

    Pierre will wish that he was dead.

    Once Lucian arrived at the camp Julian met him halfways.

    "Your highness. I have been looking for you."

    Lucian jumped down from the horse.

    "What happened?" He asked.

    "I have brought your men and...your wife has been looking for you."

    Lucian walked past Julian and made his way to the guest room. As soon as he walked inside Hazel jumped up from her seat with a fearful look on her face.

    "Lucian." She ran to him and envoloped him in a tight hug.

    "What happened?" He aksed putting his arms around her.

    "Where did you go? You made me so worried. I thought¡­" She drew back and looked at him with teary eyes. "I thought you left me."

    He grabbed her face. "Why would you think so?" and then it hit him. She knew that he regained his memory.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you remembered?"

    "How did you know?" He asked.

    "You called me wife. You used to call me that all the time." She exined as tears fell down her cheeks.

    "I''ll never leave you unless you tell me." He ensured her.

    No he wouldn''t. Even though he didn''t deserve her he would stay by her side if that''s what she wanted. He would do anything for her even if it caused him pain.

    "You know I would never tell you that. So don''t you dare leave me, even if I tell you don''t ever leave me. Promise me Lucian."

    "I promise." He said wiping away her tears.

    Just when she was about to say something a knock on the door interrupted them. Hazel wiped away her tears. "Your men are here." She informed.

    "Come in." Lucian called.

    Julian was the first to enter the room and he motioned for the rest toe inside. Lucians men came in one by one and Lucian took a closer look at them. They looked much healthier and stronger thanst time.

    "Your highness." They all bowed at once.

    "I am d you are safe." Lucian began. "But we are going to war soon and those of you who are still injured or recovering don''t have to participate."

    "We are all participating Your highness." Lincoln spoke.

    Lucian skimmed through everyones faces to see if anyone was objecting to what Lincoln said.

    "Alright then. You will be provided with weapons and we are leaving tonight."

    They all nodded.

    "Anum, I want you to make sure that no maids or servants gets hurt. Lincoln, I want you to escort princess Elsa and Levi to somewhere safe. Anywhere for now, we will discuss the detailster. Den and Ky you can escort all the females out of the castle, the rest can guide the royal army since you are familiar with the passages inside the castle." Lucian exined.

    Hazel grabbed his arm as if wanting to say something. "Lydia and Ylva" She said concerned.

    Lucian knew how much Hazel cared for them. "Oliver, I want you to make sure that Hazel''s handmaids are safe."

    "I will." He said with a nod.

    "You may all leave except for Callum."

    Everyone bowed onest time and left except for Callum. Lucian turned to Hazel. "I want you to stay by his side." He said speaking of Callum.

    He looked like the strongest one of them at the moment and he wanted Hazel to be in good hands.

    Hazel nodded and then he turned to Callum. "You know what you have to do." He said and Callum nodded.

    "Good, you maye leave now."

    Lucian couldn''t wait until he got his hands on his brother.

    The rest of the day passed by with preparing for battle. Lucian went around and gave instructions together with General ck. Once all their n came together they prepared for departure.

    Lucian went to his room and was slipping into his armor when he sensed that he hadpany.

    "Your highness." Someone spoke in a mocking tone.

    Lucian turned and found Roshan standing only a few feet away. He was wearing a long ck coat with ck shirt and trousers underneath. His hair was tied back in a half ponytail revealing his sculpted face. As usual he had that mishiouvious smirk on his face while his hands rested in his pockets.

    "What are you doing here?" Lucian asked while fastening his belt.

    "I came here to hunt some demons and you are a good bait."

    "Are they still after me?"

    Roshan had told him that the demons wanted him dead.

    "Not only them but some witched are after you as well. They witches are just more careful and they don''t like fights." Roshan exined.

    Demons and witches were after him. Lucian sighed, he could never get rest.

    "Why are you hunting demons? You are one of them." Lucian asked.

    "Let''s just say that I am indepted to someone and I like to pay my debts."

    "Have my...Nyx sent you?" Lucian asked.

    "No, your mother didn''t send me but you father did."

    His father?

    "I don''t need your help." Lucian hurried to say.

    "In fact you do. You can''t fight an army of humans, demons and witched by yourself. Maybe in the future when you learn your powers."

    "And you can fight them all?" Lucian raised a brow.

    Roshan made his way to the handchair in the room and sat down. He swung one leg over the other.

    "I am a demon yer. I have been assassinating demons for centruies, I can do it in my sleep now. Humans are like bugs to me. I don''t even need to fight them but the witches," He shook his head, "those creatures areplicated. Maybe you can take care of them."

    Lucian didn''t want his fathers help. His father had showed him clearly that he didn''t care.

    "Or maybe your witch friend can take care of them." Roshan said nodding toward the door and just then Julian barged inside.

    "Your Highness¡­" He stopped halfways when his gazended on Roshan.

    Roshan waved his hand nochntly. "Hello."

    "He is a demon." Julian warned putting his hand on his sword.

    "I know." Lucian said calmly.

    "You didn''t tell me you were on the demons side." Julian said usingly.

    "I am not. But I am not on the witches side either. I am guessing they want me dead."

    "I''ll take care of my people." Julian said harshly while ring at Roshan.

    "Good."

    "Very good." Roshan added then turned to Lucian. "He knows you are the devils son." He said surprised.

    When Lucian found out that witches and demons didn''t mix well he had told Julian that he was indeed the devil''s son just like the rumors. Julian hadn''t been very surprised and wanted to still help him get the throne.

    "How do you know he won''t try to kille you?" Roshan asked.

    "How do I know you won''t try to kill him?" Julian replied instead of Lucian.

    "Because¡­" Roshan paused as if hesitating. "His father, the devil and my uncle would kill me."

    Wait! Now it was Lucians time to pause whatever he was doing.

    This man was his cousin? But they looked nothing like each other.

    "And you excpect me to believe you?" Julian asked.

    Roshan stood up from his seat. "I expect nothing. But you can expect to die by my hands if you try anything stupid." He warned flickign a dagger between his fingers. "I''ll see you." He then told Lucian before dissapearing.

    Julian turned to Lucian. "That man is dangerous. He is a very high rank demon."

    "Don''t worry. He is not here to hurt me." Lucian assured still dazed. "Is everything ready?"

    "Yes."

    "Good." Now it was time to give Pierre what he deserved.

 Chapter 38: 37

    Pierre hadn''t been able to rest for thest few days. He kept having nightmares and in those nighmares he saw Lucian. Everynight, his brother while looking like the devil would haunt him and drag him to hell.

    "Feel at home brother." He would say and then leave him there to burn.

    The nightmares would feel so real that when he woke up he would be drenched in sweat and his heart would beat like drumms inside his chest. It didn''t help that rumors about his brother being alive were making rounds and it was scaring the hell out of him even if he didn''t want to admit it. Everytime he went to sleep he would feel as if someone was in his room, watching him and waiting patiently for an opportunity to strike. It was making him lose his mind.

    "Come out! Show yourself ! Don''t hide like a coward." He yelled but no one replied or showed themselves.

    Everyone were starting to think that he was crazy, talking to himself and yellig without a reason.

    At first he tried to hide his fear and frustration but now he no longer cared what people thought of him. He just wanted this torture to end. He was sleep deprived and he felt exhausted for everyday that passed by.

    Tonight while he had dinner at his chamber he kept looking at his bed. He didn''t look forward to sleeping. Maybe he could go to one of is mistresses and sleep there instead of alone. Why hadn''t he thought of that before?

    Standing up from his seat he went to the mirror. He had to make sure that he looked good before he left the room but while he red at his horrile state in the mirror a guard suddenly barged inside the room.

    "Your highness. We are under attack." He exhaled.

    "What do you mean attack?! Who is attacking?"

    "The royal army. I don''t understand why." The guard seemed confused.

    Pierre on the other hand knew why. It was his brother Lucian. He hade for him just like in his nightmares and now he would drag him to hell. All those years he mocked his brother for being the devil''s son without truly believing it but now all that turned out to be true.

    "Your highness. We need to take you to a secure ce. Please follow me."

    But Pierre couldn''t move. He was in too much shock. He didn''t know where to begin.

    The guard grabbed him by the arm and began to drag him out of the room.

    "Protect the King." He ordered the other guards. "and clear the way. Our priority is to take the king somewhere safe."

    "No ce is safe. The army seems to know their way around. Someone on the inside is probabaly working with them." Another guard spoke.

    "Its Lucian." Pierre breathed after holding his breath for what seemed like hours. "He hase to kill me."

    The guards looked at him as if he was insane and maybe, he was. He would find out soon.

    "We can take him through the secret passage." The first guard suggested.

    Pierre knew there was no use in escaping. Lucian knew every passage in the castle.

    "We are all going to die." Pierre whispered his eyes wide in fear.

    "Not yet brother."

    A shiver went down Pierres spine. This voice he knew very well and he never thought that he would hear it again. Slowly he turned around and just right behind him a few feet away stood his brother, Lucian. He looked just like he remembered and not like someone who came back from the dead.

    Pierres guardsfroze in ce, their eyes wide in both shock and fear. Their arms shook while they held their swords up in a defensive way. Pierre wanted to tell them to attack but the words couldn''t form in his mouth. It felt as though his tongue was paralized.

    Lucian took a step forward and the guards held out their swords.

    "Stay were you are." One of them warned but it sounded like a plead.

    "Put your swords down." Lucian ordered.

    The guards hesitated and seemed confused as what to do.

    "While I am being nice." Lucian added.

    One of them dropped his sword because he was shaking to much. "How...is this...possible?"

    Lucian narrowed his gaze. "You¡­" He began pointing at the guards. "You are the one who burned me? Aren''t you?"

    The guard fell on his knees. "I...I...I am sorry y..yo..your highness. Please don''t kill me." He stuttered.

    The other guard fell on his knees as well. "Please don''t kill me, your highness. I swear my loyalty to you."

    The first guard shook his head violenty. "Yes me too. I swear my loyalty to you."

    Pierre stood there confused. His guards just abondened him. Should he run? But to where?

    "I don''t need your loyalty but I''ll give you a head start." Lucian said looking amused. "Run as fast as you can because if I catch you, I''ll burn you alive."

    Even though his brother was not speaking to him Pierre felt like running but instead he fell to his knees as his legs couldn''t hold him up anymore. There was something very frightening about Lucian and he couldn''t quiet put his finger on what it was. The fact that his brother didn''t look at him once only added to his fear.

    "Your highness please, we will do whatever you want. I have a family." One of them cried.

    "I said run!" Lucian repeated and this time they got up quickly and ran away clumsily.

    Then ever so slowly Lucian turned his gaze to Pierre. "Why so quiet brother? You were so good with words."

    Pierre felt wetness on his face as if someone poured water over his head, but he knew it was his own sweat. He must have looked so little and pathetic. He tried to gather some courage but as he gazed into Lucians eyes he saw a rage like no other. This was the end, he thought.

    Lucian took more steps forward and then crouched so that they were on the same level. He looked Pierre in the eyes.

    "You are mistaken brother. This is not he end. It''s only the beginning." He said.

    He could read his thoughts. Pierre felt his head spin and ck spots began to cover his eyes before everything became dark.

    Lucian stared at his brothers unconscious body on the ground. He was really dissapointed but he would get to torture his brother eventually. First he would let him get over his state of shock and get grip over the reality and then he would begin with his favorite task. Torture.

    For now he orders his men to throw Pierre into a cell and he proceeded to find the ones who threw him into a well and burned him. As usual they tried to gain some sympathy by mentioning that they had families.

    "Your highness please. I have a family. They can''t live without me."

    "And I didn''t have a family?" Lucian raised a brow.

    "That''s not what I meant. I was...I was just following orders."

    "No you were not. Pierre told you to get rid of my body. The natural thing would be to bury it, not throw it in a well and burn it to ashes."

    The soldiers eyes darted around unsure of what to say next. Lucian nodded for his men to take them away.

    "No, no. Your Highness, please! I promise to serve you with loyalty for the rest of my life. Please spare me once." They called as they got dragged away.

    Lucian was too tired right now too torture them and he did not want to kill them yet. He would take care of more important things first and then he would enjoy his revenge.

    "Your Highness." Callum came walking toward him with Hazel trailing behind. Lucian noticed the blood that seeped down her arm.

    "What happened?" He asked and rushed to her.

    "Nothing." She smiled. "Just a little cut."

    Callum fell on one knee and bowed his head. "I''ll ept my punishment." He said in a regretful voice.

    Hazel chuckled. "He is funny. There will be no punishment. You protected me well. Get up on your feet." She ordered.

    Lucian realized that Hazel had be much more strong and confident. She must have gone through a lot for her to change so drastically, he thought. Anyway, he liked this version of her.

    Callum got up on his feet and that''s when Lucian realized that he had lost his man to Hazel. He would not have stood up without his order otherwise. Callum would now be more loyal to Hazel than anyone.

    "You dissapoint me Callum." Lucian said with humor, meaning that he got hurt.

    Callum looked at him carefully. "I am sorry, Your Highness." He said geniunly.

    "Don''t be. I just hope she chooses you the way you chose her."

    Callum looked at Hazel and she looked at them both confused. Just when she was about to say something, Lucians men gathered and informed him that everything was done ordingly and now the castle was his. After such a long time he was back home, the home he never liked but now that would change. He would make this ce into a real home, with his wife and he would make it up to her for all the mistakes he had done.

    "Well, while we are at it, why don''t you choose your own two personal guards." Lucian suggested turning to Hazel. "You can choose anyone except for Lincoln."

    "I don''t need personal guards." Hazel whispered.

    "Yes you do. You will be no princess anymore, you''ll be a queen." Lucian whispered back.

    Hazel looked at the guards but not for too long. "I chose Callum and Oliver." She said.

    They both came forward, bent a knee infront of her and swore their loyalty. Lucian found it all amusing. He was so used to having his men only obeying him and now he would have to get used to them obeying his wife.

    Hazel left with her guards to treat her wound and Lucian went ahead to take care of the rest.

    "How are things going?" Lucian asked Julian.

    "We have informed the people of this kingdom that you will be their king and general ck is preparing for your coronation tomorrow."

    Lucian nodded. He couldn''t believe how fast things happened. Would the people of this kingdom ept him as their king or wouldl there be more war?

    "You said you would take care of the witches. How?"

    "You don''t have to worry about the witches. We don''t like unesay fights. You are a drosht and half demon, your father is the devil himself and your mother is a very powerful witch, now even half demon I guess. The witches would be fools to pick a fight with you unless they are sure they will win, and witches are anything but fools." Julian exined.

    He couldn''t say the same about the demons.

    "And what if they want to fight."

    "Then there will be a problem because it means they have gathered really powerful witches. Those are scary." Julian pointed.

    "Do you know the most powerful witch?" Lucian asked.

    "There is no most powerful. The leader of every coven are the most poweful ones."

    "Then arrange for me to meet your leader." Lucian ordered.

    Julian hesitated. "Your Highness. I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "Just do it." Lucian insisted.

    Julian nodded then left.

    Lucian sat back down with a sigh. He had too many things to take care of. Humans, witches, demons, it was just too much.

    Hey back and closed his eyes. He knew he had a lot to do but he just wanted to rest for a short while. Hazel next to him would make it all better.

    Hazel. He called her inside her mind. He wasn''t sure if she would hear it but he hoped so. After a while he heard the door open, some footsteps and the she wasying next to him on the bed.

    He didn''t open his eyes, he just inhaled her sweet scent, mixed with blood.

    "Did you treat your wound?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    "And your maids are safe?"

    "Yes."

    "And.." before he could ask any further Hazel pressed her lips to his and kissed him viciously.

    "You worry to much, husband." She said after breaking the kiss.

    Lucian put on arm around her waist and flipped her over so that he wasying on top.

    "Now you should worry, because I won''t let you out of this bed."

 Chapter 39: 38

    ra could see a shadow in the darkness slowly stalking toward her bed, but she didn''t feel the least bit scared. She already knew who the shadow belonged to since he came to visist her everynight. No! Not only visit, he did other things as well.

    ras heart raced as he slowly neared her bed and then carefully removed the nket. She was only wearing her nightgown which had slipped up and was now revealing her legs and thighs. He leaned down and then slowly traced his fingers up her leg and down her thigh.

    Closing her eyes ra could feel his fingers slowly sliding under her dress and his face came close to hers. His hot breath tickled her lips and she wondered if he would kiss her.

    "Open your eyes, ra." His musculine voice was low and made her shiver in anticipation.

    She wanted him to kiss her. Just a bit closer and their lips would touch.

    "ra! Wake up!"

    Just a bit closer..

    "ra!"

    And closer¡­.

    "ra..?"

    A bit more...aaaand he kissed her!

    Or maybe not. The kiss was too short, only a peck followed by a load feminineugh that woke her up.

    ra shot her eyes open and looked around confused. What just happened?

    "You..you.." Astrid could barely talk because she wasughing too much and rolling on her bed.

    ra sat up. "Whats wrong with you?" She asked rubbing her eyes.

    "You¡­" Astrid stoppedughing and took a deep breath. "Ok sister. Now you need to tell me what or who you were dreaming of?."

    ra shrugged. "No one."

    "Please. You were pouting your lips desperatly that I just had to give you a kiss, otherwise you wouldn''t wake up." She chuckled.

    ras cheeks burned. She had been dreaming of Roshan. Again!

    Since she came back she hadn''t been able to stop thinking about him. The way he had kissed her on the rooftop kept repeating itself in her mind and the taste of him still lingered on her lips.

    Not only did he wander in her mind all day but also in her dreams all night. What if he had done something to her? It had to be that way because thinking about him this much was abnormal and annoying. She wanted to move on with her life especailly now when her brother had weed her back and wasn''t forcing her to get married anymore.

    Rasmus had been so angry when she came back and he scolded her like never before.

    "Where have you been?" He had asked with clenched teeth.

    ra looked down terrified. Her brother could be really scary when he was angry.

    "Answer me ra! Where have you been?"

    ra couldn''t tell him where she had been. It was tooplictaed.

    "Do you know how worried I was? Do you know all the things I imagined while you were gone? All the things that could have happened to you. I didn''t even know if you were dead or alive. Do you know how that feels?"

    "I am sorry." ra apoligized. "But I had no other choice. I don''t want to marry him."

    Rasmus hit the table with his fist. "And I wouldn''t force you if you had chosen one yourself and if you hadn''t betrayed me." He yelled. " I raised you ra. You and your sister were only eight when mother and father died. I took care of you both. I raised you, I fed you, I clothed you and I protected you and how do you repay me?"

    It was true. Her brother had done everything for her. He had raised her into a strong woman and made sure she had everything she needed. He always treated her with love and respect, so she could understand that he was hurt by her actions.

    "I am sorry." Tears filled her eyes bacause of guilt.

    Rasmus sighed. "I thought you were dead when I couldn''t find you."

    "I am sorry." She repeated. The tears fell down her cheeks.

    Her brother looked her up and down. "Are you unharmed?"

    She nodded.

    "Come here." He opened his arms and ra went to hug him.

    Oh, she had really missed her family. "I am sorry."

    "It''s alright." He said stroking her hair.

    "Please brother. I don''t want to marry him. I promise to choose one myself."

    Rasmus grabbed her face. "You better hurry. You are twentytwo, ra. All the women in your age are already married. If you don''t get married now no one will marry you."

    "I know." ra said.

    Most girls got married as soon as they turned seventeen if not before. ra knew she was veryte with the whole marriage thing but she didn''t think she would be. She never expected Lucian to be already married when he came to visit them.

    None of it mattered now. Her brother wanted her to find someone soon and her sister had already arranged for her to meet some suiters.

    ra didn''t look forward to it but she knew she had to go through with it eventually. Unfortunatly none of them caught her interest

    One of them only kept talking about himself and the other only spoke of war and politics. ra could see that he only saw her as a weapon to gain more power.

    One kept praising her beauty the whole meeting which made her ufortable and one barely said anything and she had to lead the conversation. Some of them she didn''t even listen to because her mind drifted to Roshan. That man had upied her mind and she couldn''t help butpare every man to him. Unfortunatley none of them made her feel anything close to what Roshan made her feel.

    "You seem disappointed." Astrid noted.

    "I mean they are all good looking and powerful, but...I...I don''t know. I don''t feel anything." ra said frustration clear in her tone.

    "The feelings wille." Her sister assured.

    "What if they don''t? What if I never feel anything for anyone and then I have to marry one of them?" The though terrified her.

    "What do you think of Noah? He is handsome and charming, even funny."

    Yes Noah. He had been the only charming one of the bunch and he was very good looking as well. He aslo seemed to listen to her and not only talk, but her mind had been elsewhere.

    Roshan.

    He was the problem. She needed to deal with him first before she could fokus on finding a suitor.

    At night when everyone went to sleep ra locked herself inside her room. She grabbed the ne that Roshan gave her and then she called him inside her mind. It was crazy, but she hoped it would work. When nothing happened she tried again only this time she whispered his name.

    "Roshan."

    She waited for a while and when nothing happened she gave up and decided to go to bed, but just then she heard his voice.

    "Hello princess."

    ra turned and found him standing next to her bed. He looked as handsome as she remembered, if not more. He wore a royal blue shirt that sat loosely on his torso and a pair of ck trousers. His hair seemed wet or maybe it was the dim light that made it glow, either way he looked excuisite.

    "You came." Was the only thing she managed to say.

    "I thought you wouldn''t need me." He said taking a few steps toward her.

    His male energy seemed to already effect her because her heart began to race as he came closer.

    "I don''t. I just want you to undo whatever it is you have done to me." She crossed her arms over her chest.

    "And what have I done to you?" He asked with a frown.

    "You know what you have done. Just undo it." She ordered.

    "I can''t undo it if I don''t know what it is."

    "You''re doing your demon thing...manipting me to...to think about you all the time. I just want you to leave my head." She sounded frustrated.

    Roshan took a step forward looking at her carefully. "You were thinking about me?" He sounded surprised but pleased.

    "Yes, because you are in my head and now I want you to leave." She tried to sound calm but failed. Not that Roshan seemed to care. He was busy enjoying the situation.

    Crossing the distance between them he grabbed her chin. "Listen princess. If I am inside your head it''s becaue you are thinking about me and not because I am manipting you. If I wanted to do that I would have had you pinned to my bed by now."

    His eyes held hers. ra could see the l.u.s.t in those Hazel eyesbined with something else she couldn''t understand, but whatever it was brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach.

    Annoyed by the way he made her feel she drew away from his hold.

    Roshans lips curved into a knowing smile. "Admit it princess. You want me."

    "I don''t." She hurried to say as if trying to convince herself.

    "You said it yourself, that you have been thinking about me." He reminded. "If you don''t want me I''ll just leave and you can keep thinking about me. Or...you could actually have me."

    God, he was so convincing. What did he expect from her? To tell him to stay and do what?

    Pin her to his bed. Well, it would be her bed now. Was she really believing that he didn''t manipte her? Then she would have to admit that she indeed had been thinking about him. No, not only thinking but dreaming and fantasizing as well. Shame on her. If he hadn''t kissed her like that on the roof top she wouldn''t have thinking about him this much.

    Oh great! Now she was ming him when she has kissed him back willingly. God, what was she suppsed to do with him? Or with herself?

    "You are a demon." She said not sure where she was going with it.

    "Yes, I am. And?"

    "And...and nothing! I just want you to leave me alone." She was desperate to stop thinking about him.

    Roshan raised a brow. "I would have, if that was truly what you wanted."

    You don''t know what I want, she wanted to say but the look in his eyes told her he knew very well. Deep down she knew as well, she just had to admit to herslef.

    "Have a good night Roshan." She said turning away from him and when she turned back he was gone. He didn''t even say goodnight. Was he angry with her?

    She shouldn''t care but she did and it kept bothering her the whole night.

    The day after she met Noah. ra tried really hard this time to forget about Roshan and focus on the man infront of her. Noah was tall, with beautiful long brown hair that reached his shoulders. His dark brown eyes were as warm as his smile and he had a dimple on his left cheek. He was not only goodlooking but smart as well, yet ra felt nothing as she walked with him in their garden while he spoke of his travels around the worlds. He had seen a lot and ra could tell that''s how he gained his wisdom, by meeting new people and learning different cultures. He would be a perfect match for her. She knew it but she didn''t feel it.

    "So, what do you think?" Astrid asked when ra came back.

    "I like him." ra said simply.

    "Really?" He sister sounded pleased.

    ra nodded. "Yes."

    "But...do you just like him?" Astrid knew something wasn''t right.

    "Yes. I am not interested in love."

    It was true. Noah was a perfect match for her, besided she wasn''t looking for love. She didn''t believe in love anymore. Those things happened only in stories. In real life love wasn''t a good thing. It was something that could hurt you, that could make you selfish and stupid and something that people could use against you. Why would she need such thing?

    "Love is not an interest. Its a feeling that you can''t help and if you don''t feel it then you just don''t." Astrid exined.

    That was the problem. ra thought that she could never love again. What she felt for Roshan was just an attraction and what she felt for Noah was only respect.

    "Love is not a necessity."

    Her sisters expression turned somehow into a sad one. "I know you are hurt but it''s not going to hurt everytime."

    "No, but it can hurt a second time." And ra couldn''t handle a second time.

    No she couldn''t. She could not fall in love with a demon! That was a big no!

 Chapter 40: 39

    Everything was going smoothly. Lucian got his revenge on his brother and today, he was getting crowned. Very soon he would be the king of Decresh, the king of one of the most powerful kingdoms in the world. But Lucian didn''t seem happy. Something was bothering him and he wasn''t talking to me about it.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked while the maids helped him get dressed for the cronoration ceremony.

    Lucian smiled. "No, nothing is wrong."

    I motioned for the maid to stop doing whatever she was doing. "Leave us alone." I ordered and the maid left queitly.

    I went to Lucian and ced my hands lighlty on his shoulders. "You are going to be a good King." I assured him.

    He grabbed my face with both his hands and ced a kiss on my forehead. "Only with you by my side." He smiled.

    "I''ll always be by your side." I said adjusting his hair and then I took a step back to see if everything was in ce. "I think you are ready to go."

    Lucian entered the throne hall walking with grace and confidence. Not many people were envited, only high rank generals, politions and some priests. General ck wanted Lucian to be crowned as soon as possible therefore not many could attend the ceremony.

    The priest who was supposed to crown Lucian didn''t look very pleased, probably because of the rumors that happened to be more than just rumors. I wondered how the priest would react if he found out that he was indeed cing the crown on the head of the devil''s son. He would probably die of shock.

    After announcing Lucian as the king of Decresh the priest ced the crown on his head. That was it. They made a great deal out of nothing.

    Everyone kneeled to their King and swore their loyalty then Lucian motioned for me toe forward. I looked around confused. Why was he telling me toe forward?

    With hesitant steps I walked up to him and then gave him a questioning look. Lucian gave the priest a nod and then turned to me. He took my hands in his.

    "Will you be my queen, Hazel?" He asked.

    "Of course." I replied still confused.

    He turned to his left where the priest now stood with another crown. The crown was made of gold and adorned with stones and diamonds. Lucian was crowning me as his queen. Now!

    A king never crowned his queen at his own cronoration ceremony. Usually they chose their queenter on and it wasn''t necesserly the first wife, rather the most powerful one. The rest were only reffered to as the kings wives and not as queens. There could only be one queen and Lucian was crowning me as his queen, right now.

    Lucian took the crown carefully from the priest and then ever so slowly ced it on my head without hesitating. I wanted to say something but everything was happening so fast that I didn''t have time to think.

    "I hereby name you queen of Decresh." He said loudly so that everyone could hear. "Kneel to your queen." He then ordered.

    Everyone in the room kneeled and bowed their heads. This was not how it was supposed to be but Lucian didn''t seem to care about any rules. No, he wasn''t because he suddenly took my hand and began to lead me out of the hall.

    "Where are we going?" I whispered.

    "You will know soon." He replied.

    And soon we arrived at our chamber. Lucian shut the door behind him, removed the crown from his head and then mine before grabbing my head and capturing my lips in a heated kiss. I was surprised by his sudden l.u.s.t but I kissed him back while he opened the straps on my dress and then let it slide down my shoulders. I opened the buttons on his shirt and he took it off swiftly all while still kissing me.

    Suddenly we were in bed, our bodies pressed againts each other, his hands roaming the sides of my body and my fingers entangled in his hair. Soon more clothes came off and our bare skins moved against each other. I should take a moment and ask why things were happening so fast but I was lost in the heat and too aroused to think. We were not speaking, only touching, kissing, feeling and making love, just likest night and even thought we just made lovest night we still craved each other as much.

    After crying out for the third time Lucian rolled over and Iy there breathless next to him. For a while we just stared at the ceiling and tried to catch our breaths. What on earth just happened? We never did it like this before, fast and quiet but still very intense. I guess lovemaking was not always slow and sensual.

    "Are you alright?"

    I nodded. I could still not speak, probably not walk as well. Three orgasms in such short amount of time was too intense. I could still feel my legs quiver.

    Lucian turned to his side and rested his head on his hand. "Was it too fast for your liking?" He asked while looking at me.

    I shook my head. "No. I liked it."

    He caressed my cheek with his thumb. "Hazel, I will be really busy from now on but anytime you need me, you just call me. Alright?"

    "Alright."

    He leaned in and kissed me quickly. "I need to leave now." He said apolegitically.

    "I know." I smiled.

    As a new king there was a lot of pressure on him and a lot of things to do. I just hoped that he wouldn''t overwork himself. I watched him while he got dressed and this time he seemed much more calm. Could lovemaking relieve stress? Then I would let him love me all day, everyday.

    I swung my legs down the bed and stood up but my legs felt weak and wobbly. Maybe all day everyday would be too much then. I needed to walk after all.

    Once Lucian left and I got dressed I went to the library, with Oliver and Callum trailing behind me. Now that I was queen I needed to educate myself a bit more. I refused to be useless like I used to be.

    "Oliver."

    "Yes, My queen."

    My queen? That sounded strange but I liked it somehow.

    "I need good simple books about politics and war."

    Without asking questions, Oliver looked throught the bookshelf and then found some books for me to read. He then helped me carry them books back to the room. The room was already cleaned and Lydia was polishing the mirror while Oliver ced the books on the table.

    "Anything else, My queen?"

    "Yes. Lydia!"

    "Yes, My Lady."

    "Serve this young man something delicious to eat. A lot of it." I ordered.

    "Yes, Mydy."

    "There is no need, My Queen." Oliver protested.

    "It''s an order." I said.

    He had regained some weight but he still looked weak.

    I turned to Callum. He had regained his strenghtpletly and looked just fine. Still, I wondered if he wanted to eat something as well.

    "I am alright, My queen." He hurried to say.

    I nodded. "You may leave."

    Once I was left alone I took my books and went to the garden where I began to read while sitting on the swing. After two hours of reading and only understanding a half hours read I gave up. Where was ra when I needed her? She had even promised to teach me some fighting skills. Could be useful in a world full of witches and demons even if one of them slept right next to me everynight.

    I thought of Lucian. Of everything he must be going through right now. After dying, getting tortured,ing back to life and losing his memory he met his real parents. One of them he thought was dead for many years. I wondered how he was doing mentally. How confused and maybe angry he must feel. He didn''t deserve to go through all that, not after growing up lonely and mocked by everyone.

    I wanted to help him heal and get back everything that he had lost or never had.

    I needed to meet Irene. I hoped she woulde and visit me soon as she had promised.

    The rest of the day went by with my writing notes on the things that I understood and memories them.

    "What makes you so upied, My Lady?" Lydia asked while serving me dinner.

    "Complicated politics." I sighed putting the notes aside and looking at the food.

    I knew Lucian would be to busy to eat with me so I ate alone, not aware of what I was putting in my mouth because my thoughs were elsewhere. I didn''t want to spend the rest of my days bored so I knew I had to find something to do during the day. But what?

    Right! I needed to learn how to ride. Tomorrow I would ask Oliver or Callum to teach me. I could not wait.

    Excited I stood up to prepare for sleep when Lucian suddenly appeared out of thin air. He had learned how to teleport himself.

    "Lucian. I didn''t think you woulde tonight." I said suprised.

    "Here I am." He said opening his arms.

    I went to hug him.

    "Will you stay?" I asked.

    He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my hair. "Yes."

    "How was your day?"

    "It was¡­" He stopped and I felt him stiffen.

    I looked up and found him staring behind me with surprise. I turned to see what he was looking at and found Irene standing infornt of the door. Her face seemed pale and her sad eyes were red, as if she had been crying.

    "Lucian." Her eyes rolled back into her head before she fell down on the floor.

    "Irene!" I was next to her in a minute and shook her slightly. "Irene!"

    I looked at Lucian who stood there with a frown. "She is not responding." I told him.

    Without a word Lucian bent over and then carried her up and to the bed. Hey her down carefully and then palpated her puls. "She is alive." He said calmly.

    What happened to her? Lothaire?

    Just as I thought of him I felt icy air just behind my back and I knew immideatly that he was there.

    I turned to him. "Lothaire? What happened to her?"

    "She is just a bit unwell. I''ll take her with me."

    He walked passed me and to the bed were shey unconsious. Just when he was about to lift her up Lucian grabbed his wrist to prevent him from touching her. "You are not taking her anywhere." Lucian said sternly looking his father in the eyes.

    "And why is that?" Lothaire asked.

    "She is a witch and you are the devil. How do I know you are not keeping her against her will?"

    For the first time I saw Lothaire looking confused. "You think I am manipting her?"

    "Why would a mother not visit her son?"

    My eyes widened when I realized what Lucian was thinking. He thought that Lothaire was the one who kept his mother away from him.

    "Is it because she is a witch? Is it because I am half witch that you wanted me dead?" Lucian stared Lothaire in the eyes demanding an answer while still holding his wrist in a steel grip.

    "I would never stop your mother from visiting you." Lothaire spoke.

    "I''ll ask her myself once she wakes up, until then she will stay here."

 Chapter 41: 40

    "Irene? Are you awake?"

    Irene opened her eyes but everything was a blur and it took her awhile before she could see Hazel looming over her with a concerned expression.

    "Haz...el." Her voice cracked as if she hadn''t spoken for days. "How long was I gone?"

    "Two days." Hazel spoke. "You got me worried. What happened?"

    Irene recalled sneaking into her sons room at night to take his pain away. She had practiced the spell for days and even though he had told her he didn''t want to she couldn''t let him stay in pain. But as she took some of his pain away she realized she couldn''t even handle half of it. It was too much and knowing that her son was in so much pain, pained her even more. She wanted to take all of it away so she pushed herself over the limit and ended up in this condition.

    One thing she would never forget was seeing Lucian in that dark well, getting burned over and over again. She would make sure Pierre went through the same and even worse.

    "I haven''t slept for days, that''s probably why." She lied. "Where is Lucian?"

    "Do you want me to bring him?" Hazel asked.

    "No, its alright. I am sure he is busy." Irene was nervous to meet her son. She didn''t know what to say to him to make everything alright. She felt like the worst mother on earth.

    "You haven''t eaten for days. Let me help you up and then we will have some lunch." Hazel suggested.

    Irene nodded.

    After taking a bath and getting some new clothes to wear she sat at the garden with Hazel while some maids served lunch.

    "Did...Lothairee to bring me?"

    Hazel who was chewing her food paused and looked at her.

    She nodded and swallowed the food in her mouth. "Yes but...Lucian didn''t let him take you away. He believes Lothaire is the one who kept you away from visiting him." She exined.

    Irene knew her son was in too much pain so he was trying to find different reasons as to why his mother didn''t visit him. It was understandable.

    Hazel put her fork down slowly on the table as if she wanted to say something important. "Irene, I want to help but I need you to show me the rest of your story. I want to know everything."

    Irene nodded. "Alright."

    Once they were done eating they went back to the chamber and Irene decided to show the rest of her tragic story to Hazel and this time she would not leave any details out.

    "Close your eyes." Irene ordered while holding Hazel''s hand.

    Hazel closed her eyes and Irene took her back in time, to when she was married to the King.

    Weeks had passed since she arrived to her knew home and so far she didn''t like it here. Her husband treated her well and she was his favorite but his wives and mistresses were a pain to deal with. They envied her and felt threatened by her beauty and wits. Nyx wouldn''t mind if she had other friends she could spend time with, but she was utterly alone. The other wives and mistresses would invite each other from time to time without including her and make sure to spread bad rumors about her every time they got the chance.

    If the King didn''t believe in her she would have been in trouble, but she had him by her side. She was thankful for that yet he didn''t take away the emptiness she felt. He was only there at night, to satisfy his needs without thinking of satisfying hers and then in the morning she was back toying alone in her bed again. She didn''t want this life and she decided to speak to her husband about it. Maybe he could let her stay with her family from time to time. He often granted her wishes.

    When the sun went down Nyx dressed beautifully and waited for her husbands arrival. He caught her attention as soon as he walked into the room. He was handsome, she couldn''t deny it but tonight he was something more. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it but he made her heart race.

    "My lord." She stood up from her seat and walked over to him.

    She took his hand to kiss his knuckles but he turned his hand and kissed hers instead. His lips felt cold yet his kiss warmed her. Strange, she thought. He never made her feel that way.

    Nyx helped him take off his crown and his royal robe before he sat down at the table. A maid served him his night tea and Nyx went to sit in front of him. She studied him carefully while he took a sip of his tea and wondered why he seemed so different. If her mother had returned her magic she would have been able to read his thoughts.

    "My lord, I have a request." She began

    He put down his cup and looked at her carefully. "And what is your request?" He asked.

    Nyx got a strange feeling as he spoke but she shook it away. "I was wondering if I could stay with my family from time to time. I know that the rules don''t allow such thing but can''t you bend the rules for my sake once. I feel¡­"

    "Suffocated." He finished.

    Nyx looked up at him surprised. How did he know?

    He stood up and reached his hand out for her to grab. She took his hand and he drew her into his embrace. His closeness made her heart skip a beat. "If you feel that way, why have you never called for me yet?"

    Called for him?

    She looked into his eyes and realized that this gaze did not belong to her husband.

    "Lucifer!" Startled she pushed him away.

    Lucifer let his disguise fall and showed his true self.

    "What do you want?" Nyx asked.

    She knew the Devil never wasted his time on meaningless encounters.

    Lucifer narrowed his cold gaze. "I have been unable to stop thinking about you since I met you. I believe you are the one."

    The one? Did he mean his mate? She shook her head. Nyx knew demons could know if someone was their mate with only a few encounters but she had only met him once.

    "I believe not. I am married."

    "That doesn''t change anything." He said coldly.

    She knew nothing could change the fact that he thought she was the one. Demons imed their mates despite everything.

    "I am a witch." She said hoping the hatred between their species would make him change his mind.

    "I know. It still doesn''t change anything."

    "I don''t want to be your mate." She said taking a few steps back.

    Spending her life with the Devil? What kind of nightmare was this?

    "I thought you wanted to leave this ce." He pointed.

    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean that I want to leave with you."

    He strode toward he with determined steps until he trapped her between him and the wall. "I won''t force you toe with me but I can tell you this. I would never let you spend your days alone, or leave you frustrated at night, or leave you alone in bed in the morning, or stop you from living your life the way you want. I would never suffocate you. I would treat you like an equal, give you the life you deserve."

    Nyx looked into his cold eyes that didn''t match his warm words. The life he described was tempting but he was the Devil and tempting people was his specialty.

    He took a few steps back, "Think about it. I''lle back tomorrow." He said before vanishing and just as he promised he was there the night after.

    Her husband had just taken her to bed and once he was done with her he fell asleep, leaving her unsatisfied once again.

    Disappointed Nyx slid into her nightgown and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders before going out to the garden. She looked up at the sky. If she only had her magic, she would fly among the stars for a while or maybe she would fly away from this ce forever. Maybe that''s why her mother took away her magic. If she knew she would have protected it.

    Suddenly the air became cold and a chill went down her spine. Someone was behind her. Turning around slowly she found him standing there, blending with the darkness as if they were one. His silver hair glowed like the moonlight and his cold blue eyes stared at her with a tant appreciation. It reminded her that she was only wearing a nightgown which made her wrap the shawl around her shoulders even tighter.

    "I am noting with you." She said.

    "Peoplein too much about their lives, yet when they have the chance to do something about it they don''t." He said thoughtful. "Don''t you wish to live the way you want?"

    "I just wish for you to leave me alone."

    He strode toward her slowly. "You are already alone. I wish to take your loneliness away. Together with mine."

    Yes, she was alone. Alone, frustrated and unappreciated. She felt useless. No! She felt used and then forgotten. How long would she be able to put up with this?

    "How will you take my loneliness away?" She asked.

    "Like this." He said lowering his head and then captured her lips with his.

    Nyx never knew a kiss could make her so deeply amed. She was breathless, her stomach bubbling with excitement as he grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. All rational thoughts fled her head and her body came alive. The intense feeling shocked her and soon she pushed him away appalled and disgusted with herself.

    "I can''t." She shook her head in denial. "I am married and you...you are the devil."

    Yes, he was the devil and he just made her sin. She ran back to her room without looking at him, because if she did she might have changed her mind.

    But the devil was persistent and he came every night, at first only stealing kisses but he was also slowly stealing her heart. She found herself opening up to him and trusting him because he always kept his word. Sometimes he would take her away from her boring life and show her the world and sometimes he would just hold her and chase her loneliness away. All that without asking anything in return. Or so she thought.

    "Come with me." He said one night.

    "I can''t."

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "Even if I say that I love you? I love you Nyx."

    The words echoed in her mind. Words her husband never said to her. Her eyes teared up. Why did the man she loved had to be the devil?

    "I can''t Lucifer."

    "You can, but I can''t. I can''t stand the thought of youying in the same bed as that man. I can''t stand the thought of him touching you and...I just can''t. I feel...suffocated."

    It was the first time she saw him vulnerable and at that moment she knew his feelings were true.

    "Come with me. I want you...I need you next to me."

    She wanted to leave with him so badly but the consequences would be grave. The witches and even the demons would do anything to destroy their rtionship. She knew they could never be and that suffocated her. She grabbed his face and kissed him softly while tears ran down her cheeks. This would be thest time, she would let him go. That night she let go as well and they made love under the starry night sky. But who knew the best night in her life would lead to 25 years of misery.

 Chapter 42: 41

    ¡ä

    "My Lady, You are pregnant." The midwife told her, excitement clear in her voice.

    Nyx should have been dancing with joy but she wasn''t. She loved children and she wanted so badly to have her own, so why wasn''t she happy? At least her husband would be happy she thought but she was dead wrong.

    The king barged into the room, his face red with anger. "Leave!" He told everyone and once everyone left he grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the bed. His grip was tight, cutting all air away.

    "What ...are ..you doing?" She managed to ask while in pain.

    "What have you done?" He growled bringing his face close to hers. "Whose child is this?"

    Nyx grabbed his wrist and tried to remove his grip but he held her in ce. Her eyes teared up.

    "It''s...yours."

    "Don''t lie to me!" He yelled letting go of her neck. She took in a sharp breath and then began to cough while holding her neck. "Tell me whos child it is while I am asking?"

    With a sore throat, "Why would you think it''s someone else''s?" She asked.

    He grabbed her arm and yanked her out of bed. "I have birds who whisper into my ears and I have been hearing a lot about you but I have been ignoring them. Now you have crossed the line."

    Birds? Her mother had once told her that many powerful kings either had help from demons or witches. Why hadn''t she listened and which one did whisper things into her husbands ears?

    "Tell me you are not bearing a demon''s child?" He said utterly disgusted.

    Nyx froze in ce. This couldn''t be possible. She could not be pregnant with the devil''s child. She hadn''t met Lucifer for a month, she could not be pregnant with his child.

    "No! This is not his child." She shook her head. "No!"

    "Who is he?" Her husband asked.

    Nyx kept shaking her head in denial. "No! It''s not." She kept repeating. What would she do now? What would happen to her child?

    "I don''t need you, or this demon child. Guards!"

    Nyx panicked as some guards entered the room.

    "Lock her up!" He ordered. "Tomorrow you''ll be beheaded infront of everyone."

    Beheaded? What was he talking about? What about her child?

    The guards grabbed her arms and began to drag her out of the room. "Wait! What are you doing? Let go! This is absurd."

    "Let her go!"

    It had been so long since she had heard this voice.

    Mother.

    The guards dropped their hands and left the room as if nothing happened.

    Nyx turned around still in shock and shaking in fear. "Mother." She squeaked relieved someone came to her rescue.

    Her mother looked very angry as she stared at her husband. "I gave my daughter to you, not so that you could abuse her." She told him.

    "You gave her to me yet there is a demon in her w.o.m.b." He said with revolt.

    "I''ll take care of it, but you won''ty a hand on her."

    "You don''t give me orders." He spat.

    With a twist of her hand, the king fell on his knees, his face twisting with pain. "Don''t forget who gave you the power to order people around." Her mother reminded.

    Everything fell into ce. The witches supported her husband. That''s why he was one of the most powerful kings.

    "Nyx! Leave us alone." Her mother ordered giving her a stern look.

    Nyx hesitated for a while but then left the room with shaky breath. What was going to happen now? Whatever happened she would never let anyone hurt her child.

    After what seemed like forever her mother called her inside again. Her husband walked passed her without giving her a look.

    "Come here, dear." Her mother said opening her arms.

    Nyx was surprised. She had thought that her mother would be furious but she wasn''t. Relieved she ran into her mothers embrace and began to cry hysterically.

    "I am sorry mother. I was just so alone. I''ll never meet him again. I promise."

    "It''s alright. It''s not your fault. He is the devil, tricking people and ruining families is what he had done since the beginning of time."

    "Please don''t let them hurt my child. I''ll do whatever you want." Nyx begged.

    Her mother grabbed her face. "No one is going to hurt you. I''ll look after you." Her mother promised and just as she had promised she looked after her during her pregnancy.

    She had stayed with her all the time, saying that she wouldn''t let the devil manipte her again. At this moment Nyx didn''t care about anything than her childs safety but sometimes she wondered what her mother told her husband to make him keep quiet.

    "He hates me mother. How do you expect me to live with him? Take me home with you."

    "This is your home from now on." Her mother said with finality. "You better get used to it. I never said it would be easy."

    Nyx didn''t know what ns her mother had for her but as her stomach grew and she was near to giving birth she got a bad feeling. She even had nightmares where her mother took her child away from her. Somehow she knew they weren''t just nightmares, they were signs.

    And then the day came. After much pain and agony, she heard the cry of her baby. The most beautiful sound in the world.

    "It''s a boy." The midwife smiled holding the baby.

    Nyx her held arms out. She wanted to hold her baby. The midwife ced him in her arms and at that moment all the pain and suffering she went through were gone. She looked at her son. He was the most beautiful sight she had seen. His face so angelic that her heart melted and tears filled her eyes.

    She held him close for a while but then she noticed something. His eyes. They were just like the ones in her nightmares, sometimes burning like wild mes and sometimes glowing like molten gold. They were beautiful but her mother would not think the same. She was going to take her child away from her.

    Nyx stood up despite all the pain. She was going to run away with her child before her mother came, but just then the door opened and her mother stepped inside.

    Nyx tightened her hold around her son while taking a few steps back.

    "Nyx my dear¡­" Her mother began walking toward her slowly.

    "No! I won''t let you take him."

    Her mother sighed. "You are only bringing more evil into the world. You don''t need him. You are still young and you can give birth to many more."

    "He is a child. How can a child be evil?" Nyx said in his defense.

    "He won''t be a child forever. Now give him to me." She said reaching her arms out. "I won''t let him suffer. It will be quick."

    Nyx couldn''t hold her tears. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her mother had let her go through childbirth just so that she could kill her child. What could be more evil than that?

    "You¡­" Her throat tightened. "You are evil."

    Her mothers face hardened and then she nodded toward the maids.

    "No, no, no!" They held her in ce while taking her child forcefully away from her arms before giving him to her mother.

    Nyx fought, cried and yelled hysterically. "Please mother! Don''t hurt him. He is just a child. I''ll never forgive you if you do."

    But her mother was not listening and that''s when Nyx did something she never thought she would. She called Lucifer.

    "Lucifer! Lucifer, please help!"

    Her mothers eyes widened. "You dare!" She said fuming with anger but there was also fear in her eyes.

    "Lucifer!"

    And just like that, he appeared to her surprise. Everyone fell to the ground except for Nyx and her mother. Whatever Lucifer did Nyx didn''t care. She just wanted him to save their child.

    "Sh." He looked at her mother.

    They knew each other?

    "Lucifer." Her mother looked surprised but collected herself quickly. "My stupid daughter here thinks that you will save this child. Have you told her that your kind are not supposed to reproduce?"

    "No. Have you told her that your kind should not get involved with mine?"

    Sh''s face turned into one of distaste and anger. "You both have done something forbidden and you shall be punished for it."

    "Mother please." Nyx felt suddenly giddy and her legs couldn''t hold her up anymore so she sat down carefully. "Lucifer plea¡­"

    As she sat down she realized there was a pool of blood underneath her feet. She was bleeding. "Mother."

    Sh turned and looked at her daughter and then slowly a frown settled on her forehead. But before she would hurry to her daughter Lucifer was already by her side. "What''s wrong? Why are you bleeding so much?" He asked.

    With a snap of his fingers he woke the midwife. Nyx couldn''t hold her eyes open anymore and her heart slowed down to a painful rate. What was happening to her?

    "She is bleeding."

    "Then stop the bleeding." Lucifer ordered.

    "I''ll try but she has already lost a lot of blood."

    "What does that mean?" Lucifer asked anger evident in his voice.

    It became dead silent. By the way Lucifer tightened his hold around her and by her mother''s silence, Nyx could tell it was bad news. She could feel how the life drained out of her still she shot her eyes open. She had to save her child.

    As she opened her eyes she found Lucifer holding her with a frown on his face. Was he sad? She couldn''t tell but her mother was crying silently next to her while holding her baby.

    "Mother¡­" Nyx forced herself to sit up and Lucifer helped her. She reached her arms out, wanting to hold her child. Sh ced him in her arms and Nyx held him tightly.

    Nyx looked at her son''s face and a tear ran down her cheeks. Would this really be thest time she would hold him? She didn''t want to die.

    She turned to her mother. "Mother, please promise me you''ll protect him. Please."

    Her mother cried shaking her head. "If I do others will hurt him in a worse way."

    "That''s why I am telling you to protect him." Nyx almost yelled.

    "If that''s what you truly want." Her mother wiped her tears away and then determination showed in her green eyes. Reaching out she took her grandchild away from her daughter.

    "Wait. What are you doing?" Nyx asked confused.

    Sh looked at Lucifer and then back at Nyx. "You told me to protect him. That''s what I''ll do. From now on no witched or demons will ever be able toe near your son."

    "What do you mean?" Nyx asked confused.

    "It means I won''t be able to raise your son nor his father. He will grow up among humans."

    "No! You can''t do that. Lucifer say something." Nyx was terrified. Who would raise her son if not his family? He could not grow up among humans. He needed someone who could understand his abilities and help him hide them. The humans would kill him if they found out what he was.

    "Don''t worry. Your husband knows of witches. He will take care of him." Sh assured.

    Nyx wanted tough. Her husband would not raise his wife''s child from another man.

    "He will," Lucifer said. "I''ll make sure of it so don''t worry about it."

    Nyx couldn''t believe her ears. Even lucifer agreed with her mother. "Do you know what this means?" Nyx asked. "This means you will never be able to see your son."

    "I know. But that''s for his safety."

    Nyx shook her head. "No!" She pushed Lucifer away and tried to get up but as soon as she stood up her head began to spin and her legs wobbled. Still, she tried to get to her son but she could barely see where she was going and stumbled on her own feet.

    Lucifer caught her before she fell and wrapped his arms around her tightly while she saw a foggy image of her mother walking away with her child.

    "Mother! Come back now!" She yelled struggling to free herself from Lucifers hold. "Let go of me. Give my son back!" She cried.

    "Nyx, please. He is safer with humans. The demons and witches will never spare his life."

    After fighting a bit more Nyx gave up and leaned into Lucifers arms. Lucifer sat her back down onto the ground and then loosened his hold. He slowly stroke her back in aforting way but it didn''tfort her at all.

    She knew that he was right. Her son was not safe among their kind and the thought of her bringing such child into this world weighed her with guilt. On top of that she was leaving him, alone in this world.

    "I don''t want to die." She whispered and then felt a teardropnd on her cheek. She looked up and saw another tear fall down Lucifers cheek.

    Nyx was surprised. She thought the devil had no feelings, howe he was crying?

    "I think this is my punishment." He whispered. "I am sorry I got you involved."

    He even apologized.

    Why? Did this mean he cared? Did this mean that his feelings had truly been sincere? That he didn''t manipte her as her mother made her believe.

    "Lucifer?"

    "Yes."

    "Am I really the one?"

    "Yes. The one and only."

    "Then why didn''t you show up all this time?" Nyx was confused.

    "I am the devil. Living with me will not take you good ces and you are a good person. You deserve good things."

    But in the end, she was dying and leaving her child alone. What was so good about that? Or maybe this was her punishment for betraying her husband and sinning with the devil. She wondered where she would end up after her death? Would she end up in hell?

    "Lucifer. I don''t want to die."

    She knew she was dying. Her heart had slowed down even more and her chest felt heavy making it difficult to breathe. Her skin turned cold and her throat and lips felt dry.

    Lucifer hugged her closely but that didn''t make her less scared or sad.

    A cold shiver went through her body and then she couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore.

    "Nyx!" She heard her mothers footsteps before she felt her hand grab hers.

    "Lucian." Nyx whispered. "I want to name my son Lucian."

    "He shall be called Lucian." Her mother sobbed kissing her hand.

    "Tell him I¡­" Her voice cracked and a cold shiver went through her. Her body felt numb and there was no pain anymore. except the one in her chest. "Tell.. him.. I am sorry."

    And then everything became dark.

 Chapter 43: 42

    Nyx shot her eyes open with a gasp as if someone punched her soul back into her body. Then she took a few deep breaths but there was no air and she found herself trapped in what seemed like a box. It was pitch ck, she could see nothing nor could she move or breath.

    Panic kicked in when she realized that she was suffocating. She tried to kick and push the walls that surrounded her but to no avail. She was locked inside and soon she was out of breath.

    Air. She needed air now! What had happened to her and who had trapped her in this dark ce?

    Her heart quickened because of the panic and her lungs burned. Her body jerked uncontrobly while every cell in her body screamed for oxygen until her eyes watered and she finally found peace in the darkness.

    Then she was awake again, but she was still trapped without oxygen. She panicked again not wanting to go through the same pain. But she did. This time she managed to scream for help but no one came to her rescue and she fell into the darkness again.

    The same thing happened a few more times before Nyx could understand that she was in a coffin. Buried, under the ground. And there was no way she coulde out. Another thing she realized was that every time she ran out of breath she died, but then she came back alive. How and why she didn''t know.

    She didn''t know how to escape either. The little time she was alive she did everything she could. At first, she tried to open the coffin herself but didn''t seed and it didn''t seem like the wisest choice. Even if she opened it the soil would suffocate her before she could crawl out.

    So she tried to use her magic but it didn''t work. She called her mother and Lucifer but none came to her rescue.

    Nyx slowly began to give up hope because there was not much she could do the short amount of time that she was alive without oxygen.

    But after a few days of torture, she felt that she heard something or someone.

    "Nyx! Nyx!"

    It was Lucifer! Nyx''s eyes teared up of happiness.

    "Lucifer!" She called beating the coffin so that he could hear her. "Lucifer!"

    She prayed that he would hear her because she was running out of breath again. Her eyes teared up and her body jerked, her lungs screaming in pain. She was fading away again.

    No!

    Lucifer!

    Did he hear her?

    That, she wouldn''t know until next time.

    The next time she came back to life she couldn''t open her eyes at once. It was too bright. She had to peak a few times to adjust her eyes to the brightness before she could open thempletely.

    Nyx looked around both surprised and relieved that she didn''t wake up in that dark coffin. But where was she?

    Scanning her surroundings, she found herself in arge room with two big windows on each side of therge bed she sat on. Heavy velvet curtains hung on sides of the window leaving the faint sunlight to peek through. Antique furniture stood one the thick ck rug that covered the ground and the walls were decorated with strange-looking paintings. Everything in the room was either ck or red, even the bed she sat on. It was ck with red silken sheets that felt so smooth against her skin.

    How did she end up here?

    Slowly she recalled hearing Lucifer''s voice. He must have saved her. Yes, he did. Suddenly she wanted to scream in joy. She didn''t have to die anymore. She fell back on the bed, enjoying a simple thing like breathing the air inside the room. How long has it been since she was able to breathe? It felt like she was in that coffin forever.

    Abruptly Nyx felt a heavy feeling inside her chest. She began to sweat and it became difficult to breathe.

    Her son!

    Where was he? What did they do to him?!

    She climbed down the bed and rushed toward the door. Just as she opened the door and was about to exit she ran into Lucifer''s chest. Stumbling a few steps back she looked up at him.

    "Where are you going?" He asked with his usually serious face.

    How he could maintain the same expression all the time she wondered.

    "Lucifer. My son. Where is my son?"

    "Our son is safe."

    "I want to see him." She said and tried to get past him but he grabbed her arms.

    "You can''t."

    "He is my son! Why can''t I see him?!" She yelled.

    "He is my son too!" He yelled back while shaking her slightly as if to wake her up.

    Nyx froze in ce. He had never raised his voice before, but then she became angry and pushed him away.

    "It''s all your fault. It''s your fault I can''t see my son!" She hit his chest but he just stood there and let her take out her anger on him. Once she was done he wrapped his arms around her and let her cry. She cried because she felt helpless.

    "What will happen if I meet him?" She asked with red swollen eyes once she calmed down.

    "He will die. If you meet him other witches will find him and not only kill him, therefore, your mother made it so that if you met him, he better die without pain."

    Nyx could understand her mother''s intentions yet she couldn''t help but hate her. She knew very well that if witches caught demons they didn''t just kill them, they tortured them until they admitted that they were sinful creatures. Then they burned them. Demons cannot die by getting burned therefore they would burn until the witches decided to kill them.

    Nyx had several times heard the cries of demons getting burned over and over again and now she felt bad for not ever doing anything about it.

    "Can''t you meet him then? You are the king of demons. Can''t you protect him from them?"

    "I probably can but who will protect you?"

    "What do you mean?" Nyx asked confused.

    "If I meet him you''ll die. I just got you back. I can''t lose you again."

    Nyx pushed him away. "Don''t worry about me. I want you to be there for him." She said.

    "Didn''t you hear me. I said you will die!"

    "I don''t care!" She yelled. "Please. I want you to raise our son. There is no meaning in living when my son is out there alone." She pleaded.

    Lucifer sighed. "I''ll think of something. Get some rest first."

    He tried to walk her back to the bed but she shoved him away.

    "Mother. I want to speak to my mother."

    Lucifer grabbed her face and made her look at him. "You are dead to your mother. I am the only one you have now so abandon everything and start anew."

    Nyx pped his hand away. "Tell my mother that I am alive!" Nyx ordered with a harsh tone.

    "She already knows but you are still dead to her. The daughter she gave birth to, her witch daughter whom she named Nyx, is dead. You are not one of them anymore. You are a demon now."

    Nyx stiffened.

    She had be a demon! Because... she gave birth to one.

    Oh lord. Her mother hated her now and she would never help her get her son back. More tears fell down her cheeks. She should have just died. What would her life be like now? She could neither get her son back nor go back to her family.

    Slowly she turned around and went back to bed. Shey down curled and cried silently. How did her life turn like this?

    As days went by Lucifer tried to cheer her up in different ways but her heart felt numb from all the pain. All she could think about was her son. She kept trying to convince Lucifer to go meet their son, but he refused every time, and one day he had enough.

    "Enough!" He rose from his seat. "He is not only your son. He is mine too. You didn''t want him to die but you don''t want him to suffer either. This is his fate, being the son of a witch and the devil, he either lives and suffers or he dies. You should have let him die."

    Nyx rose hastily from her seat and pped Lucifer across the face. "Then why did you seduce me? Why did you make me pregnant? Why?!"

    Lucifer''s eyes turned red and his jaw shook. It was a frightening sight she had never seen before. "I am sorry I forced you." He said trembling as if to control anger. "And I am sorry I loved you."

    Nyx realized he wasn''t angry. He was hurt. He hadn''t forced her to do anything. Everything had been her own choice and there was no time in her life that she had been so happy as when she was with Lucifer. He had been there for her in her loneliest times when even her family had abandoned her.

    Lucifer turned and left, leaving her standing there alone.

    Nyx wanted to apologize but she still thought that he had been harsh with his words. Maybe he just didn''t know how tofort someone by not telling the truth. Why did she hate the truth so much? Did she really make her son suffer by keeping him alive?

    But he was alive and safe now. Wasn''t he? Even if it was without her she should be happy that he could be kept safe. She shouldn''t be greedy.

    Slowly Nyx came in terms with everything and one day when she discovered that she regained her magic she gained hope.

    "How is this possible? I still have my magic." She told Lucifer.

    "Demons have magic as well." He said simply.

    "Well, yours are not called magic really. It''s more like powers. I mean that I can still cast a spell."

    Lucifer seemed surprised. "What does that mean? Then...are you both a demon and a witch?"

    They were both thoughtful for a while but then Nyx went on to practice her magic. She wanted to be stronger than her mother so that one day she could cast a spell that would protect her son but still make it possible for her to be with him.

    "Irene."

    "Who is that?" Nyx asked.

    "It''s you. Your new name. You got a chance at a new life. You should have a new name." Lucifer exined. "Do you like it?"

    Nyx nodded. "Yes."

    Demons often kept two names, their original demon names and more normal names so that they could blend in with the humans. Even though she wasn''t just a demon it was refreshing to have a new name. She liked it.

    "What is your other name?" She asked curiously.

    "Lothaire."

    Lothaire. She liked it. It sounded very unique and...cold. Just like him, she thought with a smile.

    Irene thought of her son. One day she would be able to call him by the name she gave him.

    Lucian. Her angel, her light, her everything. She would meet him someday.

    "Why are you crying?" Irene asked.

    It was so sad and I couldn''t help myself. All the pain she went through, just so that she could be with her son. It was painful to see all of that.

    "I''ll tell Lucian everything. He will understand. " I said crying.

    "No don''t. He has already gone through enough pain. I don''t want him to see mine."

    I didn''t want him to see either but I wanted him to finally be with his mother. I wanted them to hug and talk. Tough together, eat together and walk together. I wanted them to stop hurting and start anew.

    "Oh, Irene." I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tightly.

    "Oh, darling. Don''t be so sad. I am alright now." She said hugging me back but then her stomach growled loudly and we bothughed.

    I stood up and wiped my tears. "Let''s eat," I said.

    We sat in the garden where the food was served. While Irene ate with a great appetite I just mostly stared at the food. These days I had no appetite at all and everything seemed tasteless. Even things I used to love eating before. Now even certain smells made me feel sick.

    I tried to breathe through my mouth instead of my nose. The smell made me nauseous.

    "Are you alright?" Irene looked at my face worriedly.

    "No, I feel¡­" My stomach lurched violently at the sight of the food on the table. "I don''t have an appetite. Excuse me." I said standing up.

    I wanted to quickly get away from this smell but the ground under my feet swayed and I grabbed the table as to not fall.

    "Oh dear¡­" Irene hurried to my side and grabbed my arm. "You don''t seem alright. Come." She said and helped me back to the room. She sat me down on the bed carefully and then touched my forehead with the back of her hand.

    "I am alright. I just feel a bit nauseous. That''s all." I assured her.

    "How long have you been feeling that way?" She asked.

    "I am not really sure but thest two days I have been feeling really nauseous at the smell of food."

    Without saying a word Irene took my arm and ced two fingers on my wrist. She was quiet for a while but then she gazed up at me with a smile.

    "Hazel. You are pregnant."

 Chapter 44: 43

    Roshan did his best to give ra some space and make her realize that she indeed liked him as much as he did. But as he watched her get closer to Noah, he could not control his demon who briskly turned green from jealousy. He never had problems keeping his demon at bay before but now the dark existence withing him howled like a starving wolf.

    Today, as he watched her walk around the garden with Noah, he felt queer possessiveness take over him. How dare that man look at his woman? How dare he speak to her? How dare he touch her?

    Miffed at his own reaction he turned away for a moment to calm himself down.

    Calm himself down?!

    He was bbergasted by the fact that he needed to collect himself. He, who had always been calm andposed, how did he turn into this fretful and covetous beast. Was this all because of a woman?

    No! Deep down Roshan knew she wasn''t just a woman. She was the woman. The one. His mate. He should im her and not waste time. But he couldn''t just throw her over his shoulder and abduct her. Well, he could but that was not his style.

    When he turned back around he found Noah making and attempt to kiss ra. Panic hit him so hard that for a short moment he imagined throwing himself at Noah and separating his head from his body but something stopped him from turning his imagination into reality. It was ra''s thoughts. She was going to let Noah kiss her because she wanted to know if it would feel like the kiss they had on the rooftop.

    The hell with that. He was not going to let that happen. Just when he was about to interrupt their kiss his limbs froze in ce, and just then their lips locked. His demon shrieked in pain at the sight. He was for sure going to spill some blood today and it was going to be either Noah''s or Enoch''s.

    "Don''t you want her to figure out her real feelings?" Enoch asked appearing next to him.

    Roshan wanted to curse but he couldn''t since he was frozen. This was one of Enoch''s unique powers and Roshan still didn''t know how to undo it.

    "If you don''t let him kiss her, she will never know the difference. She will always think that kissing anyone will feel the same since she has no experience."

    Enoch''s words made sense and Roshan would think the same if he hadn''t been so possessive of her but he knew that his friend was doing this mainly to annoy him.

    ra put her hands on Noah''s chest and pushed him away lightly.

    "I don''t think she liked it," Enoch said shaking his head. "At least now you know and she knows."

    Roshan had a strong urge to cut his friend''s tongue and feed it to him just to silence him. Later, he thought. He would to itter, but then he wouldn''t just cut his tongue.

    "You can thank meter." Enoch winked before releasing him and disappearing.

    Roshan let out a breath of frustration once he could move again. He was enraged but he would deal with Enochter. Now, where was ra?

    ***

    ra hurried to her room bothered and fl.u.s.tered by her own actions. How could she let Noah kiss her just topare it to Roshan''s kiss? Just how?! Roshan was making her do all kinds of unusual things. She should stop now before making anymore mistakes. Noah didn''t deserve this. When they meet again she was going to end things before getting too involved. But if not Noah then who? Her brother was waiting eagerly for her to choose a suiter.

    Astrid had already found someone and she was now engaged. ra was happy for her sister but this put a lot of pressure on her.

    She sat down on her bed with a sigh of frustration. What was she supposed to do now?

    "ra!" Suddenly Roshan was in her room. There was a look of dissatisfaction on his face and his voice sounded rather harsh whilst calling her name.

    ra stood up slowly unsure of her feelings at the moment. She was happy yet anxious that he came to find her. Happy because she had missed him and anxious because she shouldn''t have missed him.

    Why him?! Noah was also good looking, smart and unlike Roshan, he had good manners. Yet she felt nothing when he kissed her. Why-why-why?! She had wanted to feel something so badly. She wanted to get over Roshan so badly. Thest thing she needed was to like someone whom she couldn''t be with and get heartbroken again.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    He clenched his jaw and his eyes pierced into hers. "Remember I told you I might not be able to stop myself every time?"

    ra nodded holding her breath.

    "I might take you with me today." He said clenching his hands into fists.

    She shook her head in denial. Again she wasn''t speaking as if she had lost her voice. Why did this happen to her everytime Roshan was present?

    Roshan slowly took a step forward eyeing her like a predator would eye its prey. ra felt the dark aura around him and it made her want to run yet she couldn''t move her limbs. At that moment she knew he was inside her head making her unable to move.

    "Roshan¡­" She began carefully thinking of how to make him stop. "You said you wouldn''t let anyone hurt me. You said you don''t want to do this."

    "Sometimes we do things we don''t want to. Just like the things you have been doingtely."

    He knew what she has been doing?! How could he invade her privacy like that? What did she even like about this rude man?

    A muscle ticked in Roshan''s jaw as if he knew what she was thinking.

    Wait!

    He knew!

    "You!" She raised her voice feeling betrayed. "First leave my head and then I will teach you a lesson." She threatened.

    Roshan who had been so tense and serious suddenly chuckled darkly.

    "I would love for you to teach me anything." He smirked. Then he grabbed her wrist and drew her into his arms and just like that they arrived somewhere in the woods.

    ra pushed him away as soon as they arrived. "Take me back n¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence Roshan threw something at her and she catched it in the air instinctively.

    It was a sword.

    "You wanted to teach me a lesson." He shrugged casually.

    ra knew she could never win yet she drew her sword. This man had invaded her privacy in a way she could never imagine. He deserved a beating.

    "Where is your weapon? I don''t fight unarmed men."

    Roshan pulled two daggers from each side of his h.i.p.s and flipped them swiftly between his fingers. "Don''t go easy on me princess."

    "I don''t n to." She said and then without warning or hesitation she swung her sword at him but unfortunately, she missed.

    She swung again, and again, and again but missed every time until she was tired and out of breath. Roshan, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the whole situation and not even one hair on his head was out of ce.

    "I hate you!" She yelled swinging her sword onest time but this time she felt it cut through something.

    Confused, she looked at the sword. There was blood on it. Looking up she found blood seeping down Roshan''s arm.

    Shocked she dropped the weapon and rushed to his side. "Oh lord. You''re bleeding."

    She ced her hand on the wound not knowing what else to do.

    "I am alright." He said cing his hand on top of hers.

    "Why did you let me strike you?"

    "You said you hated me. I would let you strike me a million times if it would make you hate me less."

    ra looked up at him, taken aback by his words. How could he make her heart melt so easily? Confused, she looked away from his dreamy eyes.

    "You are crazy." She said.

    "I guess I am. Crazy about you."

    ra could feel more blood seep from his wound and through her fingers, yet all she could do was stare into his hazel eyes. She was caught. Caught under his spell and she could not escape. That''s if she even wanted to.

    "ra," He stepped closer to her and she held her breath overwhelmed by his closeness. "I don''t think I can stay away from you anymore."

    Then don''t, she wanted to say but she didn''t have to since he could hear her. Her cheeks flushed and she looked down quickly. All this time he had been able to hear what she had been thinking. She felt betrayed again.

    God! She was so confused. What was she supposed to do with this man?

    "Do whatever you want. If you want to punish me then do it, and if you want to have me then I am all yours." He said.

    She wanted to do both. Roshan''s lips curved into smile and ra shrieked knowing he could hear her. Now her cheeks burned painfully.

    Roshan ced his hand on her cheek, his cold skin cooling her burning face. "Feeling better?"

    Embarrassed ra pped his hand away with her bloody one which reminded her that he had been bleeding.

    "Your wound."

    "It has already healed." He assured her rolling up his sleeve and showing her clear skin without even a tiny scar. ra stared astonished at his arm where there had just been a deep wound but she didn''t bother to ask how. If there were demons and one was standing right in front of her, anything was possible.

    "You made me worry for nothing." She snorted.

    Roshan chuckled amused. The sound of hisugh always made her feel a certain way.

    "Take me back home now." She ordered crossing her arms over her chest.

    "As you wish, My Lady. But then you will have to hug me." He opened his arms finding pleasure in the situation he put her in.

    Rolling her eyes ra made her way into his arms. "Stop enjoying this and make it quick."

    "How can I not enjoy it?" He said wrapping his arms around her and pulling her closer.

    As soon as they arrived she would kick him where the sun never shines.

    "I can hear you." He reminded before teleporting them back into her room.

    As usual, ra pushed him away as soon as they arrived but this time he didn''t let himself get pushed away. Instead, he held her tightly.

    "What are you doing?" She used her authoritative voice but that didn''t scare him.

    "ra." She cursed inwardly hating how her body responded to the sound of her name on his tongue. "You still haven''t told me. Do you want to punish me or have me?"

    "How about both?" She blurted.

    God! Did that slip out of her mouth?

    "Sounds good to me." He said simply.

    "I...I¡­" Why was she stuttering?

    She was ra, a confident princess, a strong woman, a smart general, and a respected warrior. Why was she acting like a little girl around this man?

    "I''ll be waiting for you then."

 Chapter 45: 44

    ra watched the sunset at the horizon, bringing a ssh of rich colors spreading all over the sky. Oranges, blues, crimsons, and purples blended like the finest art creating a breathtaking canvas.

    Once she had been like those colors. Warm, vivid, alive and full of passion. She had been someone who lived her life on her own terms. She was strong, confident and adventures. But nowadays she had been nothing but confused and scared. Even her sister Astrid had noticed.

    "You don''t want to marry him. Why are you doing this?" Astrid had asked.

    "Rasmus is waiting for me to choose someone." ra reminded.

    "And when did you ever let brother decide things for you or anyone else for that matter?"

    ra sighed. "I am getting old." She chuckled.

    "And when did you care about society''s rules? Come on! Where is my rebellious sister who did whatever she wanted?"

    "I thought you hated her." ra wondered.

    "I did, but now I miss her." Astrid smiled. "I don''t want you to ever stop doing what your heart tells you, just like you did before. I want you to be happy."

    And here she was after having done what her heart told her. Admitting that she wanted Roshan. What would this lead to?

    If ra had met Roshan before getting her heart broken she probably wouldn''t have cared if he was a demon or if her brother opposed to their rtionship. She would have followed her heart and told him straight that she liked. Just like she did with Lucian.

    But now, after knowing the pain of not being able to be with the person you love, she became less fearless. Now she feared for her heart, which was beating erratically inside her chest while she waited for Roshan.

    ra looked outside the window. The sun had setpletely and the sky turned ck. ra had lied to her handmaidens that he was going to sleep and didn''t want to be disturbed. Once she was alone she had dressed nicely,bed her hair and painted her lips all while her stomach fluttered with nervousness. Lastly, she put scented oils and perfume onto her skin before blowing a few candles off and waiting anxiously in her dimly lighted room.

    While waiting ra questioned her insanity a million times. Even if she went back to being fearless, she shouldn''t be so fearless to invite a demon into her chamber at night. What had she nned to do with him? Just what had she done?!

    But as soon as she remembered his touch, his kiss and especially his words her fear turned into yearning. She already longed to be in his arms. Even if it was forbidden for a maiden like her.

    After a whiles wait, she grabbed a book to kill some time. Laying down on her bed she began to read, but soon she was getting tired and Roshan hadn''t shown up yet. Did he forget about her? Or was he making her wait on purpose?

    If he didn''te tonight she would never meet him again. She didn''t want someone who gambled with her feelings.

    Annoyed and frustrated ra went back to reading her book. For awhile she did her best to not fall asleep but gave up eventually and decided to take a nap. Adjusting her pillow she rested her head on it before closing her eyes. Right before she fell into a deep slumber she felt cold fingers caress her cheek.

    Roshan.

    The sleepiness she felt vanished in the blink of an eye and all she wanted was to open her eyes, jump up and hug him. But she quickly reminded herself that he had made her wait.

    "I am sorry I made you wait." He whispered.

    ra ignored him and kept her eyes shut.

    "You can add it to my punishment." He whispered again.

    ra kept ignoring him. If he wanted to be punished then this would be his punishment. After a short silence, ra felt the edge of her mattress sink. Her heart skipped a beat. He was climbing into her bed and crawling under her sheets. She wanted to turn around and scold him but he snuggled against her back and wrapped his arm around her waist, locking her in ce.

    ra stiffened. She never let a man into her bedroom let alone her bed and now this man was holding herfortable as if she belonged to him.

    "Don''t you want to belong to me?" He asked his hot breath tickling her neck.

    ra could feel his hard chest pressed against her back. His fresh scent and the warmth of his embrace made her lose track of her thoughts.

    "ra."

    She bit her lips. She could not resist every time he called her name.

    "I want to make you mine." He buried his face in her blonde locks and inhaled her scent. "You don''t know how long I have suppressed the need to touch you, to kiss you and hold you. I want you, ra." His lips moved across her ear.

    ra''s breath hitch, her brain stopped functioning and her body reacted in ways that frightened yet excited her.

    Roshan''s fingers brushed the hair away from her neck and then ever so lightly he pressed his lips onto her skin. The heat from his lips made her skin tingle with carnal awareness as he slowly kissed his way up to her jaw.

    ra should have pushed him away or at least left the bed, but instead, she turned to him, her body drawn to his involuntarily. She took a moment to look at him and again she was fascinated by his beauty. The dim light in the room made his skin look golden and his l.u.s.trous ck hair shine. Her eyes traveled to his, those hazel eyes and feminineshes always had her trapped.

    Roshan propped up on an elbow and studied her in turn. "You still haven''t said a word." He noted.

    "I don''t think I have to. You already know what I am thinking," She stated simply.

    "Still. We don''t always choose to say what we think. I want to know what you choose to say."

    "I choose to say that I hate that you know what I am thinking."

    He chuckled. "Well, I can do nothing about it, princess."

    "Don''t call me that." She muttered.

    "Ah, you like when I say your name." He smiled knowingly.

    ra''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. She tried to get up but he grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down again.

    "Do you really want to get punished?" She threatened.

    "Why do I get aroused by your threats?"

    Aroused? How could he use such a word?

    Roshan chuckled. "Than what should I say?"

    "You are shameless."She said trying to get away from his hold but he still held her down.

    Roshan leaned over her with a serious expression. "Would you rather I say I feel nothing while having your body next to mine? You don''t know how much self-control it''s taking me to justy next to you and do nothing."

    ra inhaled sharply through her mouth. This man did things to her body just by speaking.

    "Should I keep quiet then?"

    "No! I mean¡­yes." She frowned at her own confusion.

    Roshan grinned revealing his perfect white teeth. ra took notice of his unusual long canines. They seemed longer than before, looking almost like fangs. She had never seen someone with such teeth before. Was it because he was a demon?

    "Yes." He replied to her unspoken question.

    "But they weren''t this long thest time."

    "Usually they are just slightly long but they elongate when we are angry, sad, frustrated or aroused." He grinned at thest word.

    "Why?" She breathed.

    "You might get scared if I tell you." He warned.

    "Tell me." She urged her heart beating fast.

    He studied her for a short while. "To bite."

    Bite? "Like a vampire?" She whispered.

    He chuckled. "Vampires don''t exist and we don''t bite for blood."

    "Then what?" She was suddenly very curious. If she was going to be with him she needed to know everything about demons.

    Wait! Did she just consider the option of being with him?

    "We bite to mark our mate. The mark creates a special bond between the partners and makes you connect on a deeper level. It allows you to somehow feel each other''s emotions if they are strong enough."

    Mark? Mate?

    "What do you mean?" ra asked dumbfounded.

    Mate? like in soulmate? If he found his soulmate was he going to bite her? Does it hurt?

    "Well, you can call it soulmate. And yes, I would bite her but only if she wants to and they all want to eventually."

    Now ra had to push his arm away and sit up. She needed to think for a moment. A demon biting her. Why was she not scared? She tried toe up with different reasons to be frightened and despiteing up with a hundred reasons she was still not scared.

    Roshan sat up as well and wrapped his arms around her from behind. "I wish you would belong to me forever but I won''t bite you unless you want me to."

    "Would you have me forever?"

    That had been her biggest concern. That Roshan wasn''t serious about her. That even if she came over her fear of being with him, maybe he wouldn''t want her the same.

    "If you let me, I would have you even after."

    "How can I trust your words?" She asked.

    "If you let me I would be willing to bite you. The mark will bond us forever."

    Forever.

    Did that mean that he wanted to marry her? But wait! Could humans and demons even get married? Was it possible to be with each other physically? Or did demons function differently? And could¡­

    "Rx." Roshan chuckled. "It''s very much possible for humans and demons to be together in every way. Just the way your friend Hazel is able to be with Lucian."

    Lucian?

    ra''s mind went nk for a while and then it hit her. The rumors surrounding Lucian, the way she had felt when she had met him for the first time, his dark frightening aura, his fighting skills, and his strange eyes. It all made sense now. He was a demon. And he was married to Hazel. A human.

    So... it was possible.

    But Did Hazel know?

    Of course, she had to know.

    But what about children? ra wanted to have children. Could demons and humans reproduce?

    Roshan suddenly pushed her back down on the bed holding her in ce with his upper body. "ra. Are you really thinking that far ahead now?"

    ra cursed inwardly with embarrassment.

    "It pleases me." He added.

    She nced up at him surprised. "Roshan?"

    "Yes."

    "Why do you want me?"

    She had never been kind to him or done anything for him. Why was he willing to be with her? It could not be because of her beauty. A man like him could get any woman he wanted so why her?

    On the other hand, he had taken care of her. He had helped her escape and let her stay in his home without asking for anything in return. He had helped her visit her sister and once she wanted to go back home he had taken her back.

    What she liked the most about him was that even though he called her princess he never treated her like one. That could be why she felt more free with him than other men who expected her to act ording to her title. Roshan made her feel alive again, he challenged her, he angered her, irritated her yet made her heart flutter.

    Did she make his heart flutter?

    Without a word, Roshan took her hand and ced it on his chest. ra could feel his heart hammering against his ribcage but then he leaned down and imed her mouth with his. The kiss came as a surprise and ra felt his heart race under her palm in rhythm with her own.

    Roshan kissed her tenderly, his lips moving over hers slowly as if he didn''t want to frighten her. Then he pulled away and studied her carefully. ra''s cheeks flushed under his scrutiny and her breath came out in shallow pants. How could a kiss leave her breathless?

    "That''s how much you affect me." He said.

    Now she understood why he ced her hand on his chest and kissed her. His heart was beating as fast as hers.

    "I have been unable to sleep since I kissed you." He began.

    Me too, she thought.

    "You are curious as to why I want you? Why wouldn''t I? You are beautiful, kind, smart, strong and stubborn of course."

    ra smiled at him. She was indeed stubborn but how could he say that she was kind? She had been everything but kind to him.

    "Kindness is not just about being friendly, or helpful or charitable. Anyone can be those things. Kindness is mostly about being courageous because it takes courage to be kind when it''s the hardest thing to be."

    Roshan knew that ra had saved Hazel. The woman who happened to be the wife of her first love. She even befriended her which really fascinated him. That someone of her status was willing to be a second wife also said a lot about her personality. She didn''t care about those things. She was someone who followed her heart.

    Fortunately for him, Lucian was a demon and he had already found his mate, otherwise a man in his position would be willing to marry as many women as possible. Especially beauties with high status.

    "You think I am courageous?" She asked her bright blue eyes looking at with curiosity.

    He never thought he would find a blonde, blue-eyed, pale-skinned woman beautiful but he did. Her blue eyes made him think of clear summer skies and her golden locks of warm sun rays. Her pale skin made obvious whenever she blushed and those rosy cheeks made him weak. He imagined himself kissing every inch of her pale skin until her whole body flushed.

    Roshan clenched his jaw and discarded the thought quickly.

    "Yes, you are." He smiled at her.

    She gave him a satisfied look and then snuggled against him with a smile.

    "Will you stay here till I fall asleep?" She whispered.

    "Of course."

    But soon he was regretting his words. Having her warm, luscious body against his the whole night without doing nothing was pure torture. He would make sure to make her pay for this.

    "You are going to have many sleepless nights with me, princess." He whispered.

 Chapter 46: 45

    I am pregnant. I am pregnant, I am pregnant.

    I kept chanting those words to myself the whole day. I could still not believe it, nor could Irene. She kept repeating that she was going to be a grandmother. Her whole face had lit up and I had never seen her so happy before.

    "I need to tell Lothaire." She said excitedly. "I''ll be back very soon." And then she was gone leaving me alone to figure out a way to tell Lucian.

    Would he be happy to have a child in this mess? He had never said anything about wanting to have a child ever which made me a bit concerned. Somehow I felt that he wouldn''t be thrilled.

    I tried to imagine his reaction in my head several times but I couldn''t figure what his expression would be like.

    "Ylva. I am pregnant." I told her as she prepared me for the night.

    Ylva stared at me through the mirror. Her eyes twinkled with both surprise and happiness.

    "My Lady¡­" She eximed after she opened her mouth several times but not been able to say anything. "Can...I hug you....once?"

    I blinked a few times in surprise. Ylva had never asked for a hug before. The only time she had hugged me was when she found out that I was alive. This would be the second time.

    I stood up and embraced her, unable to help the smile that settled on my face. Ylva hugged me tightly and soon she began to sob.

    "Are you crying?" I asked surprised.

    She pulled back and wiped her tears away. "I have witnessed you grow. I have been with you since you were a baby. To see you have one of you own now makes me so...so" She began to cry again. "I am just so happy to have the chance to take care of your baby as well."

    I wrapped my arms around her getting emotional myself. Ylva and Lydia had raised me like their own daughter. Without them, I wouldn''t have been able to stay sane in my own home.

    "I am d to have you. I will need your help a lot since I know nothing about raising a child."

    "Don''t worry I am here for you, My Lady." She sobbed. "Oh God, I need to tell Lydia. She is going to be so happy. Have you told His Highness?"

    "Not yet."

    "He is going to be so thrilled, My Lady."

    I wasn''t sure about that.

    She adjusted my hair onest time. "I''ll leave you alone then, before His Highnesses. Have a good night, Mydy."

    "Goodnight," I said and she left singing in joy.

    I sat down in front of the mirror again and stared at my reflection. I was probably worrying for nothing and Lucian was going to be as happy as I was to hear the news. But would hee tonight or was he too busy?

    He had told me to call him anytime but I didn''t want to disturb him?

    I let out a sigh and stood up. Just as I was about to turn I saw Lucian''s reflection in the mirror.

    I turned to him with a smile. "I was waiting for you."

    He crossed the distance between us and took my hand before kissing my knuckles. "My Queen, I am sorry I made you wait." He said charmingly.

    I pulled my hand away. "Hmm...you need to apologize with actions, not words." I yed along pretending to be displeased. Then I turned away from him and crossed my arms over my chest while a smile crept to my face at my own childishness.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around me from behind. "What can I do to please My Queen? Shall I feed her with my hands? Or let her rest in my arms? Or shall I keep her up all night?"

    "How about feeding me with your hands and then after keeping me up all night let me rest in your arms?"

    Lucian chuckled. "You delight me, wife."

    Despite having eaten, I let Lucian feed me fruits while sitting in our bed. He reached his hand out and I took a bite of the strawberry in his hand before he popped the rest into his mouth. Then he peeled a clementine and fed me a piece of it.

    I had never eaten in a bed before and I could say that I found pleasure in it. Lucian seemed to enjoy himself too. I fed him some gr.a.p.es and we just looked at each other while we chewed the food.

    I felt more at ease now once I saw his face. It felt as though I could tell him anything and not be afraid.

    "Is everything going alright now?" I asked.

    Lucian nodded. "There are a lot of things to do but everything is going ordingly. You don''t need to worry."

    "What happened to Pierre?"

    I had been avoiding that question but now that he seemed rxed I thought I should ask.

    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "He is getting what he deserves."

    From the look in his eyes, I didn''t want to know what was happening to Pierre. I just hoped that Lucian wasn''t hurting himself by hurting his brother. Even if Pierre wasn''t his real brother Lucian had grown up believing so.

    Lucian took a bite from his apple and chewed it grimly. Now he was in a bad mood.

    "Shall we move on to the next task?" I asked to avert his attention from bad thoughts.

    Lucian stopped chewing and swallowed slowly before turning his gaze to me. For a short moment, he seemed surprised but then a smug look crept on his face.

    "What was the next task? Could you remind me, wife?"

    I knew he was ying with me so I decided to give it back to him. I grabbed the fruit basket, climbed out of bed and put it on the table. Then I went back to bed removed my robe beforeying down.

    Lucian watched me curiously and a bit confused the whole time.

    "The next task is to sleep, of course. I am tired." I said trying my best to maintain a serious expression.

    The next thing that happened, I never expected. Lucianughed out loud. It was a sound that I hadn''t heard in a long time and it made my stomach flutter.

    "You have really learned how to deal with me." He smiled then leaned down and ced a kiss on my forehead. "I am proud of you."

    At that moment I felt more special than ever. I never had someone tell me they were proud of me so I got a bit emotional.

    "I love you, Lucian." I blurted in my emotional state.

    Pure joy washed over his face. "I love you too." He said and drew me into his arms. The only ce I wanted to be forever and in thatfortable state I fell asleep.

    When I woke up in the morning Lucian was already gone. I scolded myself for not telling him that I was pregnant. I knew I was worrying for nothing and that the news would probably make him very happy.

    After getting dressed I decided to look for him immediately. Callum and Oliver were waiting outside the room as usual and started following me wherever I went. As I walked through the halls I cam across Lincoln.

    "Lincoln."

    "Good morning, Your Majesty." He greeted.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "His Majesty is sitting in a meeting." He informed.

    "Show me the way," I ordered.

    With a nod, Lincoln led the way. We arrived at a ce in the castle that I hadn''t seen before. Suddenly arge door in the hall opened and a crowd of men began to exit the room. Imperial officers, generals, and soldiers chattered as they left.

    "I believe the meeting has ended, Your Majesty," Lincoln spoke. "I''ll inform His Majesty that you are here."

    He made his way into the room and after a short while, he came back and gave me an indication that I coulde in.

    I walked into what seemed arge hall. A huge table took most of the grand space in the room and Lucian sat at the end of it, almost fifteen feet away. He seemed engrossed in the papers in his hands.

    I cleared my throat to capture his attention.

    Lucian put the papers down on the table and stood up before looking at me. "Did you already miss me, wife?" he smiled.

    "Am I disturbing you?" I asked walking over to him.

    "No. But you are distracting me much." He said letting his gaze rake my body.

    I did nothing extra to prepare myself so that he found me distracting despite everything, made me confident.

    Lucian tilted his head to one side and studied me even more closely. "Did you gain some weight?" He asked and my confidence went out the window.

    "I am not sure," I mumbled.

    How could I gain some weight when I have been eating nothing?

    "You look¡­" His eyes darkened. I knew that gaze and it brought a fluttering feeling to my stomach. "You look enticing."

    A blush crept to my face. He seemed to find me more attractive with some weight on.

    Lucian put his hands on my h.i.p.s and drew me closer. "Why do you distract me so much?" He spoke in husky tones. Leaning down he brushed the hair away from my neck and kissed me softly.

    "Lucian, someone mighte in," I said nervously knowing that the door was open and Oliver and Callum were waiting outside.

    He drew away from me. "Lincoln!" He called and the next moment Lincoln came inside.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Close the door and don''t let anyone in."

    Lincoln nodded and shut the door behind him as he left. As soon as the door closed Lucian grabbed my waist and lifted me up before sitting me down on the table. His hand slid under my dress touching me eagerly while his mouth nibbled at my neck. I let out a gasp, surprised by his action but also by how quick my body responded to his touch. I wrapped my arms instinctively and tilted my head back.

    Lucian began to untie my dress as his lips searched mine. I m.o.a.ned into his mouth by the sudden heat of his kiss.

    "Lucian, wait!" I was already breathless.

    Lucian pulled back and watched me with a l.u.s.tful gaze. "I can''t wait for too long so tell me."

    My gaze fell on his mouth. His canines had elongated but this time they seemed longer and sharper than before

    "Your teeth." I pointed.

    "Yes. Many things changed since I came back to life." He exined.

    It was strange that I found him sinfully beautiful with those teeth instead of being worried that they would cut his lips or mine.

    "Does it hurt?" I wondered.

    "No, it doesn''t. But it itches badly and makes me want to bite something."

    Did he want to bite me again? Was it normal? Looking at his teeth, it felt like it would hurt more thanst time.

    While thinking Lucian''s gaze fell on my neck. The color of his eyes slowly changed to red and he looked away quickly.

    "You wanted to say something?" He said looking everywhere but my neck. It looked like he was fighting himself.

    "You want to bite me?" I breathed.

    A muscle ticked in his jaw and his gaze darkened.

    "God Hazel!" He hissed. "I don''t know what you are doing to me. I don''t know why I find you more beautiful for every day that passes by. I don''t know why with every kiss you taste sweeter and with every touch, you feel better. You make me feel starved."

    His words made my blood run hot.

    "So yes, I do want to bite you." He added.

 Chapter 47

    Brother?!

    It was a word Lucian hated to hear. Every time someone called him brother, they said it with distaste. It reminded him of his hateful brothers.

    But today when Roshan called him brother, he detected no distaste in his tone. It was rather yful and for a short moment, Roshan felt like a brother.

    Lucian shook his head in denial of his feelings. Why would Roshan feel like a brother? That man was annoying. Still, Lucian had to admit there was a sincerity in Roshan''s eyes that made him feel cared for. Like an older brother caring for his younger one.

    He shook his head again. Maybe he was being like this because he had always wished to be treated like a younger brother by his older ones. Brothers who showed him nothing but contempt.

    He sighed frustrated.

    "Is everything alright?" Hazel spoke next to him in a sleepy tone. She had her eyes closed in the darkness and was almost falling asleep.

    "Yes. Everything is alright." He whispered.

    She mumbled something and then fell asleep. Lucian studied her face in the darkness. He could still not believe that he was going to be a father. Of course, he was happy but he was also fearful. Now with witches and demons chasing him, he was afraid they would hurt Hazel and his child. That''s why he finally decided to speak to his parents.

    No, he wouldn''t forgive them, but he was going to use them to protect his family. He was also going to work on learning his powers and bing stronger.

    Hazel turned back and forth next to him. She seemed to be having a bad dream. Lucian pulled her into his arms and eventually she calmed down and he fell asleep as well.

    As usual, Lucian woke up early in the morning. Hazel was still asleep. Putting on some clothes he walked out to the garden. He loved early mornings when the sun hadn''t risenpletely yet, and the sky was painted with different shades of pink and orange. He liked the cold morning breeze and the sounds of birds singing. It was strange, he was drawn to the darkness yet enjoyed the colors of an early morning.

    But who hade to disturb this peaceful moment?

    "Your mother likes early mornings. She says it''s the birth of a new day. After a long time of darkness, you can finally see the light. That''s what she felt when she gave birth to you. That she finally saw the light and therefore she named you Lucian, meaning light."

    Light? It was his mother who named him?

    Lucian turned to his father. "I don''t appreciate youing here." He said.

    "I thought you wanted to use me?"

    Lucian clenched his jaw. "You owe me that at least. Don''t you think?"

    "I owe you more than that and I am here to give."

    Then why didn''t you appear earlier? Why didn''t you give earlier? When I needed to.

    Lucian wanted to ask all those questions but his father already knew what he was thinking. So if he wanted to give answers to his question he could, but he didn''t.

    "You can hate me all you want. I am not here to seek forgiveness." His father spoke. "I am here to be useful. I want to help you."

    The thing was that Lucian wanted his father to seek forgiveness or at least exin himself. He didn''t want to hate. He was tired of hating.

    "Lucian." His father''s tone softened which surprised him. "No exnation is good enough and I am not deserving of your forgiveness. I told you I wanted you dead. You are alive because of your mother."

    Something felt strange. It was the feeling in which his father spoke. Lucian knew this feeling. He knew the familiar look in his father''s eyes. He had seen that look a million times before, when he looked himself in the mirror.

    His father was punishing himself by making Lucian hate him on purpose.

    "You don''t have to make me hate you. I already do." Lucian told him.

    His father nodded.

    "But I need you." He continued. "I want you to keep the demons away."

    "You worry about learning your powers. I''ll deal with the demons. No demons are going to hurt you or your family as long as I am here." His father assured.

    "Good." Lucian turned his back to his father and went back inside. If his father was not going to exin himself or seek forgiveness, so be it.

    Lucian dressed and prepared to leave for his meeting. He had a meeting with the tax minister and the finance minister.

    "Your Majesty. If the poor pay less tax than the rich, the rich are going to stop supporting you." The tax minister advised.

    "Tell me? The majority of people in this kingdom, are they poor or rich?"

    "Poor, You Majesty."

    "Good. What I need is the majority''s support." Lucian said.

    "But Your Majesty. The rich have power." The tax minister argued.

    "Power in the form of capital is not what I need. I already have it. I need power in the form ofmunity."

    The tax minister and the finance minister looked at each other not understanding Lucian''s logic, but they nodded in obedience.

    "Just do your part. I''ll deal with the rest." Lucian assured.

    Once they left he proceeded with his other meeting. Before lunch, he had an appointment with Julian.

    "Your Majesty. I see things are going well for you." Julian pointed.

    "How are things going for you?" Lucian asked.

    "Not very good. I have met a few covens and told them about you. They have a hard time believing that you are not siding with the demons, just because you are half-witch." Julian exined.

    "Bring the leaders to me. I want to meet them."

    Julian''s eyes widened. "It''s not safe to bring them here, Your Majesty."

    "They won''t dare to hurt me in my own home. Bring them to me." Lucian ordered.

    Julian seemed concerned but nodded atst.

    Speaking of witches Lucian thought of his mother. He had promised Hazel to tell her to stay so he went to the guest room where she has been staying. With the help of a spell, he learned from Julian he tried to summon her.

    While waiting for her toe his hands began to sweat and his heart hammered against his ribs. He was nervous. Why?

    "Lucian." She was here, calling his name in a way that made him feel weak.

    Now he knew why he was nervous. He couldn''t resist her. He wanted to be mean to her, he wanted to hate her but as he looked at her face, his mother''s face all he wanted was for her to hug him. And why did her sad expression pain him?

    "You came." He managed to say.

    "Now that I can, I''lle anytime you call me."

    Lucian''s eyes darted around the room unable to look at his mother. "My wife would like for you to stay with her. That''s if you want to." He said avoiding to meet her gaze.

    "Of course. I would love to stay." She said with a smile.

    Lucian couldn''t deny the joy he felt that she was staying. He shouldn''t be happy about it but he was. Bothered by his feelings he decided to leave.

    "Lucian." Her voice made him stop in his tracks.

    He turned to her, "Yes."

    Her eyes teared up. "Thank you." She croaked. "And I am sorry for being a horrible mother, and¡­"

    "Why would a horrible mother name me Lucian?"

    Lucian was surprised by his own question. It sounded as if he was defending her. Nyx seemed surprised as well.

    "Lucian...it means light." She began. "I was right to give you that name. It suits you very well." She smiled sadly. "Your kind heart is the light."

    "I am only being kind because my wife likes you." He said.

    Was he convincing her or himself?

    She nodded. "You love her a lot."

    "Yes."

    "Then I will take very good care of her."

    Lucian nodded. "Make yourself at home." He said and left the room quickly.

    Once he went back to his chamber he took a deep breath to calm himself down. He felt like his heart would burst. Why was he being kind to her? And those sad eyes of hers, they bothered him. Why was she hurting when he should be the one hurting?

    The fresh scent of Hazel interrupted his thoughts. She came into the room, wet and wrapped in a towel with Ylva trailing behind. Once she took notice of him a frown settled on her face.

    "You may leave." She told Ylva and then came to bed and sat next to him.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked.

    Lucian shook his head. "Nothing."

    "You look pale and¡­" She touched his forehead. "you are sweating. Are you ill?"

    He shook his head again but he did feel ill. His mother made him feel defeated. He didn''t know what to do. All the anger and pain he had kept inside, he thought he would take it out on her but instead, it was all still kept inside and it was suffocating him.

    "Can you hold me for a while?" he asked.

    Hazel leaned into him and wrapped her arms around him. Lucian buried his face in the crook of her neck, findingfort in her sweet scent and the warmth of her closeness.

    This woman, his wife, his life and his love. She was the cure to all his pain.

 Chapter 48: 47

    "Good morning!"

    ra was stretching in her bed and yawning loudly when she heard Roshan''s voiceing from nearby. Panicking she sat up hastily on her bed. Roshan was sitting at her table while holding a newspaper in his hands. ra could smell freshly made tea and bread before she looked at the table and found that breakfast was already served.

    "You are still here?" She whispered surprised.

    He looked up from his newspaper. "Yes. Why would I leave when I could have a royal breakfast."

    ra got out of bed quickly, slipped into her slippers and walked up to him. "Who served you breakfast?" She asked anxiously.

    "Your servants." He replied rxed.

    ra hit herself on the forehead which made Roshan chuckle.

    "Are you insane?! How could you show yourself?" She scolded.

    "Ah...about that. Don''t worry, I manipted everyone." He winked.

    Someone knocked on the door and soon a maid came in. "My lord, here is your coffee. I made it strong just the way you like it." She smiled putting the tray on the table.

    "Thank you." He smiled at her charmingly making a blush creep to her cheeks. "Would you like coffee or tea?" He then asked turning to ra.

    ra kept staring at the maid dumbfounded. Why was the maid not asking questions about who this man was? Was Roshan that great at manipting people?

    When she said nothing Roshan waved his hand in dismissal and the maid left.

    ra turned to Roshan. "Can you do that? I mean who does she think you are?"

    "No one in particr. I just made her believe that I am someone she had always been serving." He said wrapping the newspaper and tossing it aside on the table before standing up.

    "Are you leaving?" ra hurried to ask.

    Roshan was d to see that she didn''t want him to leave. He walked up to her and put his hand lightly on her cheek. She had been torturing him the whole night so he needed some time alone, besides he had things to take care of.

    "Yes I have some things do to, but I''ll be back." He assured her. "By the way, you look cute when you snore."

    He had been watching her the whole night while she turned back and forth while heavy grunting sounds came from her mouth. He never thought that he would find such sounds endearing.

    "I don''t snore!" She said as her cheeks flushed.

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "You do princess, but don''t worry I won''t tell anyone about it." He teased her.

    She gave him a hard re. "You annoy me, Roshan."

    "And you delight me." He ced a kiss on her cheek and looked at her face onest time before he left.

    Roshan arrived at Decresh, more specifically in the throne hall where Lucian just recently got crowned.

    "What are you doing here?" Lucian''s voice came from behind.

    Roshan wondered the same thing. He couldn''t understand why he agreed to help Lucian. He hated the man for breaking ra''s heart yet he was thankful.

    Lucifer had asked Roshan to help Lucian understand his powers and be stronger. Roshan could have denied his request since he had already paid his debt but knowing what Lucifer and Irene endured all these years he wanted to help. Not for Lucian''s sake but for his parent''s sake.

    "Just as I came here easily other demons can too," Roshan spoke without turning to him.

    "I was waiting for you."

    Now Roshan had to turn around and look at him. "I thought you didn''t want my help?" He asked.

    "I don''t want to but I need your help. My wife is pregnant and I want to protect my family." Lucian exined.

    Of course. Nothing was stronger than the need of a demon to protect his mate.

    "Then maybe you should introduce me to everyone since I''ll be spending a lot of time here," Roshan suggested.

    Lucian introduced Roshan to his men as someone who would guide and train them. Roshan took his time to study each one of them. He wanted to get rid of anyone who thought of betraying Lucian but he also wanted to find a few very trustful ones.

    The one who followed Lucian everywhere seemed like someone who could be trusted with a secret.

    "That man can be trusted." Roshan nodded toward Lincoln.

    "I know," Lucian said.

    "I mean, he can really be trusted."

    Lucian narrowed his gaze. "You want me to tell him that I am a demon?"

    "And a witch. Just in case." Roshan added.

    "Do I have to tell him?"

    "As a king, you need to have people who are going to be by your side no matter what. If he can''t handle it then he is just not the right person. But believe me, he can. I am good at reading people." Roshan exined.

    Lucian was thoughtful for a while but then he made his decision. He called Lincoln into a separate room and they sat in silence for a while. Roshan was begging to get impatient so he took charge.

    "So...Lucian called you here to tell you that he, in fact, is the devil''s son," Roshan said it as a simple fact.

    Lincoln didn''t blink but his expression turned into one of confusion. "What?"

    "And he is also half-witch. And since demons and witches are enemies and Lucian is both, he is everyone''s enemy." Roshan continued.

    Lincoln turned to Lucian. "Your Majesty, what is this man talking about?"

    "Also, I am not a man. I am a demon." Roshan corrected.

    Lincoln kept looking at Lucian for confirmation. Lucian nodded. "It''s true."

    Instead of looking surprised Lincoln seemed concerned by the fact. "When did you find out?" He asked.

    "After I died. I came back to life." Lucian exined.

    Lincoln nodded as a deep frown settled on his face while finally putting the pieces together. Roshan knew that Lincoln had already suspected that something was different about Lucian otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to stay so calm.

    "Are you under some kind of threat now?" Lincoln asked.

    Roshan liked this man. He was quick.

    "The witches and demons will try to harm him. I have the demons under control for know but anything can happen. It''s good to be prepared."

    Lincoln nodded, still concerned. He had a lot of spections going on in his mind and it would take him some time to get used to the new information.

    "Lincoln. I''ll tell you everything eventually." Lucian assured him.

    Roshan could see that Lucian cared for Lincoln. It was good to see that he at least had someone by his side all those years.

    The rest of the day he spent observing for the most part. He wanted to see how Lucians men worked, which of them he could trust and which of them to depose. Roshan noted that Lucians men were trustworthy but not all of them could handle his secret. He had to find some tough ones.

    There were two men, in particr, that caught his attention and he took them separately to the side.

    "Your names?" He asked.

    "I am Martin, My Lord."

    "And I am Den."

    Roshan nodded. They were tough but not as much as Lincoln. He would have to tell them gradually or drop hints.

    Roshan continued with his search, walking around the castle and observing the soldiers as they did their daily tasks. While on his search he came across Hazel in the hall. She had two guards trailing behind her.

    "Roshan?" She seemed surprised. "Howe you are here?"

    "My Lady," He took her hands and kissed her knuckles. "I heard the news. Congrattion."

    "Thank you. When did youe here?"

    "I have been here for a while."

    "Oh. Did you have something to eat or drink?" She asked.

    "No. Your husbandcks hospitality." He smiled.

    "I am sorry about that. Why don''t you have some tea or coffee with me?" She asked.

    "Coffee sounds good."

    Roshan and Hazel sat in the garden where they had some hot coffee served.

    "Lucian told me that you are his cousin," Hazel spoke starting the conversation.

    "Yes."

    "You don''t look like him?"

    Roshan took a sip from his coffee. "The strongest demons agreed to settle in different empires where they could rule. After living there for centuries they developed the same appearance as the resident people to blend in. My father settled in the Persian empire where I was born and that''s why I look like this. Of course, as a demon, I could change my appearance but that would only be considered a disguise." He exined.

    Hazel nodded thoughtfully. "I am d he has you." She then smiled.

    At this Roshan paused. He had never thought of Lucian as a cousin or as a friend. He was just here to help and then leave.

    "How is ra doing?"

    Why would she think that he knew how ra was doing?

    "She is fine." He replied shortly.

    Hazel nodded but it seemed that she wanted to know more.

    "Do you consider her a friend?" Roshan asked.

    He hoped she would because he knew ra did.

    Hazel nodded. "But I don''t think she likes me much?"

    "If that is the impression you get then she likes you. She is usually bitter toward people she likes." He told her.

    Hazel chuckled in agreement.

    Roshan stood up from his seat. "My Lady, I should keep going. Thank you for the coffee and thepany."

    "You are wee to visit anytime." She smiled at him.

    Roshan bowed and left. On his way out he took a closer look at Hazel''s guards who were waiting outside. One of them, the taller one with short brown hair, dark eyes, and an angr face radiated power and confidence.

    Roshan walked up to him to take a closer look. The man looked back at him suspiciously as if he knew what he was. Curious, Roshan went into the guard''s head to see what he was thinking and found out that the man suspected him to be what Lucian was. But what was Lucian? That, the man wasn''t sure of.

    Demons had a different aura but only a few people were smart enough to actually pay attention to it. Most people ignored it while getting too caught up in their appearance.

    "What''s your name?" Roshan asked.

    "My name is Callum, My Lord."

    Roshan nodded with satisfaction. This man would be able to handle their secret. Now he had enough men. He didn''t want all too many to know. Just a few who could guide and influence the rest and four would be enough. Lincoln, Martin, Den, and Callum. This would do for now.

    At the moment he wanted to leave quickly so that he could go back to ra.

    "I''ll be leaving now." He informed Lucian who seemed busy going through some papers.

    "Why don''t you have dinner before you leave?" Lucian asked without looking up.

    "You feed me now when you starved me the whole day?"

    "I was busy, besides you have already made yourself at home. I don''t see you as someone who seeks permission to do things."

    "You are right." Roshan nodded. "I made myself at home and had a delicious cup of coffee with your wife."

    Now Lucian looked up and shot him a hard re. Roshan knew how to catch a demon''s attention. Just name his mate and he will burn with jealousy.

    "What? I can''t have a cup of coffee with your wife?" Roshan asked raising a brow.

    Lucian stood up from his seat and strode toward him. When they stood face to face he looked him in the eyes. "Next time you want to have a delicious cup of coffee with my wife, make sure to at least drink three cups because they will be yourst ones."

    The man knew how to make threats. At least he wouldn''t have to teach him that part.

    Roshan ced a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it. "Don''t make threats you can''t keep, brother."

 Chapter 49

    ray on the grass under the starry night sky. Something she thought she would never do. The stars and the moon brought back memories of her mother. ra could still clearly remember how her mother used to sing to her lubies while they watched the stars. But it was also under those stars that her mother got killed. Just as clearly as she remembered the sound of her mother''s singing she remembered her screams as well.

    Her mother, a brave woman with a big heart had hidden ra, Astrid, and Rasmus under the ground when they got attacked.

    "Stay here and don''te out no matter what happens." Her mother had warned them. "Rasmus, take care of your sisters."

    Then with muffled cried ra and her sibling watched their mother fight big scary-looking men through a narrow slit between the wooden nks of the floor.

    If it wasn''t for Rasmus who covered their eyes with his hands ra and Astrid would have witnessed when their mother got stabbed to death. Seeing her lifeless bodyying in a pool of blood was already a memory painful enough.

    ra remembered dragging her mother''s lifeless body and burying it together with her siblings while tears fell down her cheeks. She was a child and couldn''t understand why they had to put her mother under the ground but her brother told her that she would find peace that way, and be able to move on to next life.

    "Will she not stay with us anymore?" ra had asked.

    "Maybe if shees back as a bird she will sing for us and if she bes a star she will watch over us. Maybe she is already one of the stars up there." Rasmus pointed at the sky.

    This was the reason ra could never hate her brother despite his outrageous behavior. She could understand why he behaved the way he did. He had witnessed not only one but both their parent''s death and despite all the pain, he managed to take care of them well. In their darkest times, he was the one whoforted her and Astrid. ra could never pay him back for all he did.

    She looked at the stars again. If her mother was one of them then she wished the sun would never rise again.

    "ra."

    Startled she turned her head and looked at Roshan whoy next to her. She had almost forgotten about him.

    Oh lord, he probably heard her thoughts. ra hated to speak of those things so she hoped he wouldn''t ask.

    "Maybe we should go back." She suggested sitting up.

    Roshan had been kind and taken her out. They rode through beautifulndscaped, visited the city and now theyy on the grass next to a river. The sound of the waterbined with the soft night breeze was calming. She wanted to stay a bit longer so why did she suggest to leave?

    Roshan rested his head on his hands and watched the sky. "Or maybe we could stay a little while longer." He spoke.

    ray back again in silence. At least he wasn''t asking.

    "I spoke to Hazel yesterday. She asked how you were doing. I told her you were fine."

    "You were in Decresh? Why?"

    "I am helping Lucian with a few things." He exined.

    ra nodded. "How is he doing?" Bing a King after all the war could not be easy.

    "He is doing well so far."

    "How is Hazel?" For some reason, that woman made her worry.

    "She is pregnant."

    Preg...nant?

    Pregnant!

    "What?! Really? When?" ra sat up again and looked back at Roshan.

    Roshan chuckled. "You seem more excited than her."

    She was. Wait! Why would she be?!

    "No, I was just surprised." She said trying to calm herself down andy back again.

    Hazel was pregnant! Just a few months ago she would have died of jealousy but now for some odd reason, she felt excited like Roshan said. ra loved children. She already longed to be a mother, but that would probably not happen anytime soon. Her brother would never allow her to be with Roshan so why was she staying with a man she could not be with?

    Did she want to get heartbroken once again?

    ra stood up quickly "I should go back home." She said.

    Roshan took her back home without any questions. Once they arrived she was still in his arms and he didn''t let go of her.

    "I won''t let you get heartbroken." He promised. "I''ll speak to your brother."

    ra shook her head. "No! Don''t! You don''t know my brother."

    Her brother would only marry her off to either a man with a powerful position or a very wealthy man. Rasmus believed that money and power meant protection and he wanted to protect her more than anything.

    Roshan grabbed her face between his hand. "ra. Do you want to be with me? Forever."

    She nodded.

    "Then trust me and don''t worry about anything anymore. Now that you are mine, I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll take care of you."

    ra nodded again lost in his eyes and her heart melting at his words. Normally she would''ve hated if someone calling her "mine" but this man, she wanted to belong to him. She felt strangely safe in his arms.

    "Goodnight then. " He said grabbing her chin and kissing her forehead.

    "Won''t you stay here?" She asked.

    "I am a demon ra. We are not very good at controlling ourselves. You will be safer without me tonight."

    ra shook her head. "I feel safer with you."

    If she only knew. Roshan''s blood was on fire. He had been controlling himself for too long especially after a night of torture in her bed. All he wanted to do now was push her on the bed behind and fulfill all of his fantasies.

    "ra¡­" He wanted to protest but she put a finger on his lips.

    "You said you would take care of me." She whispered.

    He knew she didn''t mean what he was thinking because the way he was thinking of taking care of her was sinister.

    "I don''t want to be alone tonight." She admitted looking down.

    She was recalling the memories of her mother from earlier. Roshan never thought that a starry night sky could make someone so sad. But everyone had scars, no matter how perfect their life seemed.

    "Why don''t you go and change. I''ll wait for you in bed." He suggested.

    ra nodded and hurried away relieved.

    Roshanyfortably in ra''s bed and waited while she changed. Again, he could feel how his demon was crawling to the surface and urging him to let go of his control and satisfy his needs.

    Roshan shut his eyes tightly fighting back his urges but it wasn''t helping that he was in her room,ying in her bed where her sweet scent lingered. It wasn''t helping that the lights were dimmed either and that she just walked into the room wearing a light pink nightgown thatplimented her fair skin. This woman was driving him mad.

    With a smile, ra went to the dresser picked up a hairband and tied her hair revealing her long slender neck. Roshan''s felt his gums itch badly and tried to focus on something else to calm himself down.

    "Did you wait too long? I did my best to change quickly." She smiled while climbing up on the bed.

    Roshan stretched out his arm for her toy one. She rested her head on his arm and he pulled her closer.

    "No. You changed quickly."

    "Good." She mumbled snuggling against him.

    Roshan could feel her hot breath on his neck and then slowly she inhaled his scent. She thought he smelled good and she liked his body next to hers. Her train of thoughts tempted him even more than his own.

    "Do I really snore?" She suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    "Is it loud?"

    "No. It''s endearing." He said

    She went quiet for a moment. "Roshan?"

    "Yes."

    "I am...scared. I don''t want to lose anyone anymore." Her voice trembled.

    Roshan was surprised by her confession. He knew she was someone who never admitted or showed anyone her doubts and fears. He was d she was opening up to him.

    "I won''t let you lose anyone. I''ll convince your brother. You won''t have to lose any of us." He promised.

    Normally he would have just manipted her brother but Roshan knew how much ra cared for him so he would try his best to convince him without any tricks.

    ra pushed herself up on an elbow, leaned over him and pressed her lips to his. Roshan stiffened not expecting what happened. The self-control he had been holding onto so tightly snapped at that moment.

    ra pulled away quickly, her eyes darted around. She, herself seemed surprised by her own behavior. She had begged him to stay, snuggled against him and now she kissed him. What if he thought that she was trying to seduce him?

    "I¡­" She didn''t know what to say.

    Roshan grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down cing her under his body. "You shouldn''t have done that." He said.

 Chapter 50

    "No!" ra shot her eyes wide open and her heart jumped inside her chest.

    Quickly, her hand flew to her neck and she let out a sigh of relief when she realized that it was only a dream. In the dream, Roshan had bitten her against her will. Was it maybe because of what happenedst night?

    ra had seen Roshan''s eyes turn a dark red and his fangs elongate.

    "You shouldn''t have done that." He told her and then leaned into her neck.

    ra had stiffened in fear. It wasn''t that she was scared of him, she was just scared of the bite. She couldn''t yetprehend how someone who looked just like a human could bite another one.

    Roshan had sensed her fear pulling back from her and out of the bed. "I don''t think I can stay here tonight. I told you. You are safer without me."

    ra couldn''t understand what made Roshan suddenly react that way. It couldn''t be her kiss, could it?

    Still confused she got out of bed. While getting ready for the day Astrid came by.

    "Did you know that the king of Trevish dered war against us?" Astrid asked as she made herselffortable in ra''s bed.

    ra turned in her chair. "No. Why?!"

    "Clearly Rasmus threatened to take over their Kingdom so their king got mad and wanted to show his power," Astrid exined.

    "Trevish is a powerful kingdom. Why would brother do that?" ra was confused.

    She knew her brother could sometimes get power-hungry but he was always strategic. This seemed like a stupid move.

    "I am sure Rasmus has some n. Like a powerful ally or something." ra said with hope.

    "Trevish has many allies as well and since they dered war first I am sure their King has a secret weapon".

    Astrid was right. ra needed to speak to her brother.

    Once the maids finished preparing her she made her way to the throne hall where Rasmus was speaking to some generals.

    "Excuse us for a while. I need to speak to His Majesty alone." ra spoke.

    Rasmus motioned for the generals to leave and once they were alone ra gave her brother a hard re.

    "What have you done now?" She asked usingly.

    "I have done nothing sweet sister. I really don''t know why Trevish dered war against us, besides that man always wanted to have my kingdom."

    "So he is the one who wants your kingdom and not the other way round?" ra crossed her arms over her chest.

    "Of course it''s the other way round as well. Ournds are too close. Sooner orter on of us will rule over the other. So, I have been thinking of taking the first step but I guess I am toote." Rasmus exined.

    ra sighed. She didn''t like war. Her people would suffer but she didn''t want someone else to rule over them either because then they would suffer even more.

    "What do we do now?"

    "I need a very powerful ally. This time it''s not only about winning the war, but it''s also about taking over a kingdom." Her brother said thoughtfully.

    "And where do we get such an ally?"

    "That, I am not sure."

    ra spent the rest of the day nning for war and trying to find an ally willing to help. She couldn''t say she missed it but she missed her men. What she couldn''t understand is why they always seemed excited to go on war. Did they not care about their lives or what would happen to their families if they died?

    Tired after a whole day of nning she went back to her room. Her maids helped her change to her nightgown and prepare for sleep. As sheyfortable on her bed she thought of Roshan. Would hee tonight? Were things alright between them or did something she was unaware of happenst night?

    "Roshan." She whispered his name in the darkness as if he would hear her.

    Strange she thought. But even stranger was that he actually came just after she called his name.

    "ra." His voice came from behind.

    ra sat up on the bed and turned so that she could face him.

    Roshan stood in the dim light, only half of his face visible and the other half was hidden behind the shadows. ra didn''t know why having him in her room, in the dark made her heart race.

    All of a sudden she felt as though she could not speak.

    Roshan walked slowly toward her bed until she could see his whole face. He gazed at her just the way he did in her dream, eyes filled with l.u.s.t.

    "I am not sure if I should be here at night?" He spoke.

    "Why?" She whispered.

    "At night, my demon awakens."

    ra wasn''t sure what he meant by that but it didn''t sound good.

    "I almost bit youst night. I told you I wouldn''t but I wanted to so badly. If I stay I might break my promise." He continued.

    "But you stayed with me many times before without biting me." ra didn''t want him to leave.

    "The more I stay with you, the more I want you."

    She could rte to that. She wanted him more as well.

    His eyes darkened. "Then do you want me to stay?" He asked.

    "Will you bite me?"

    "I might." He warned. "You should tell me to leave if you aren''t ready."

    ra studied him for a while weighing her options. For some reason, she trusted that he wouldn''t bite her if she didn''t want to.

    "Stay." She whispered.

    Roshan watched her for a moment before taking off his coat and crawling into her bed. ra grabbed the sheets around her tightly, suddenly feeling like prey from the way he looked at her.

    Roshan''s hands slid under the sheets, grabbing her ankles he pulled her across the bed against him.

    ra gasped as she fell back on the bed and her dress slid above her knees. "Roshan!"

    She tried to pull her dress down but Roshan grabbed her wrists and pinned her hands above her head.

    "Do you trust so easily even after I told you what I wanted to do to you?" He asked his face close to hers.

    "You told me to trust you." She breathed.

    "I didn''t know you were so obedient." He leaned down burying his face in the crook of her neck.

    ra stiffened feeling every muscle in her body tense.

    "Rx. If you are going to trust me then trust me all the way." He spoke next to her ear.

    ra tried to rx but her body refused to listen.

    Roshan pulled back and gazed into her eyes. There was no fear in them, which meant that she was only nervous. Letting go of her wrists he let his fingers trail down her arms and to her face.

    ra closed her eyes as Roshan''s fingers softly moved across her face, tracing her lips they continued further down her neck.

    Her body grew hot under his touch and her muscles slowly rxed. She opened her eyes and found him staring at her with admiration. She knew very well that she was beautiful but she never felt more desirable than at this moment. The way he undressed her with his eyes made her body flush.

    Roshan''s hands slide to her shoulders, pulling her nightgown off each shoulder and down her arms slowly. ra shut her eyes tightly this time as she felt her gown sliding down her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She had never been n.a.k.e.d in front of a man before.

    Roshan stopped when he felt her tense again. Instead, he leaned down and pressed soft kisses across her corbone and up her neck and jaw until he could feel her rx again. Then he captured her mouth with his in a gentle kiss.

    ra sighed into his mouth, her hands instinctively moving to the back of his head as he deepened the kiss. She pulled him closer, feeling his hard body against hers. Roshan trailed kisses down her jaw and nipped at her throat. His hands slid under her gown caressing her thighs while pulling her dress up.

    He kissed a path down her chest and stomach and even though it was through the thin fabric of her gown, ra could feel the heat of his lips, making her body ache for his.

    Roshan moved further down, prying her legs apart he kissed the tender skin of her inner thighs. ra''s muscles tensed again but not in an ufortable way. Her back arched as his lips sensually yed over the sensitive skin.

    She held onto his hair as he slowly moved up and kissed her hip and then further up to her stomach. ra felt shy being half-n.a.k.e.d but she was so inmed by his touches and kisses that she ignored every other feeling.

    Roshan paused and drew back. He knew she wasn''t veryfortable being n.a.k.e.d so he thought of undressing first.

    Unbuttoning his shirt swiftly, he tossed it aside. ra''s mouth fell open as her gaze fell on his torso. This man was perfection and she wanted to feel his body with her hands. She knew she was staring but she couldn''t stop until he began to unbutton his pants. ra averted her gaze quickly, looking up at the ceiling instead while her cheeks burned.

    She heard Roshan chuckle softly before he grabbed her hands and ced them on his chest.

    "I thought you wanted to touch me." He spoke.

    ra felt the heat of his body under her palm and the way his muscles flexed as he leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her lips. She felt his bare skin against her thighs and his hardness pressed against her stomach. Panic and excitement bubbled inside her while her hands still rested hesitantly on his chest.

    "Don''t hold back, because I won''t." He captured her lower lip and sucked on it.

    ra m.o.a.ned into his mouth, her hands sliding to the back of his head to pull him down. Just like he said he didn''t hold back. He kissed her until her lips felt sore, and her skin burned and her body ached in ces she could never imagine. She found herself curling her toes and wanting to sp her thighs together to stop the throbbing between her legs.

    This time she let him take her gown off and her undergarment. She wanted to feel his skin against hers. She wanted to be touched everywhere, kissed everywhere.

    "Oh, I am nning on doing that and more." He promised with a grin.

    Roshan moved his gaze swiftly of her bare body. She was more beautiful then he imagined and he already ached to be inside of her. But it was her first time, so he wanted to be gentle. He had to control himself even though his demon was howling like a beast.

    <em> You will have her forever. She is yours now so calm down. </em> He told his demon.

    It was true. He didn''t need to rush things. He wanted to make her first time to feel safe andfortable. But after that, he would show her his sinister ways.

    "Roshan?"

    He looked into her concerned eyes and saw a reflection of himself. His eyes had turned red and his fangs had elongated even more. His body was telling him to im her.

    "Don''t be afraid." He told her as if being sure he could control himself.

    What if he didn''t? She would begin to fear him or maybe she would never trust him again.

    "I am not. I am just...nervous."

    Did that mean she was embracing herself to get bitten?

    "Do you want me to bite you?" He asked.

    "If you can''t control it then it''s alright."

    Roshan caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. ra didn''t know why this gesture and his gaze made her suddenly feel loved instead of desired. Slowly his eyes returned to their normal color but his fangs remained the same. ra got curious as to why?

    "Can I touch them?" She asked.

    Roshan was taken aback by her question. Women had touched him on many ces but never his fangs.

    "Yes."

    Slowly she lifted her hand and traced a finger over his fangs. A strange sensation went through Roshan''s body, intensifying the hunger he already felt for her.

    ra continued to y with her finger around his mouth. He had very kissable lips, a beautiful yet masculine face, and his neck. Her hands trailed down his neck. She never thought she would find a man''s neck inviting.

    Her hands continued further to his strong shoulders, grabbing them she pulled him down on her. His bare chest pressing against her bare b.r.e.a.s.ts, creating a friction that caused a m.o.a.n to escape her lips.

    Rosha devoured her mouth, while his hand slowly and teasingly slid between her legs, touching her where she ached the most. ra m.o.a.ned against his lips and her back arched. She was embarrassed yet she didn''t want him to stop. She had never experienced such sweet torture before.

    Roshan''s mouth made a path down her neck and between her b.r.e.a.s.ts before he captured a peek between his lips. ra gasped and squirmed. She knew she had to keep it quiet but she couldn''t.

    Her body shuddered with want as his fingers worked between her legs and his mouth over her b.r.e.a.s.ts. It burned, flushed, tingled and ached until she couldn''t control the sounds that came out of her mouth.

    Roshan grabbed her legs and pulled her closer adjusting himself between them. ra''s heart skipped a beat, embracing herself for the pain toe.

    Roshan leaned down and kissed her belly. "Rx." He spoked against her skin. "I''ll take it slow."

    He kept kissing and caressing every inch of her until her body begged for his. As if he knew he leaned into her and then gently pushed himself inside. ra gasped at the intrusion but it didn''t hurt as she had expected. It was only ufortable.

    But Roshan was slow and gentle and her body adjusted quickly to his.

 Chapter 51

    ra woke up looking forward to her day after such a long time. Her body ached sweetly fromst night''s activity and her cheeks grew hot as she remembered the details. Oh lord, how could she have behaved that way?

    Slowly she turned in bed expecting to find Roshan sleeping next to her but to her surprise and disappointment, he wasn''t there.

    Sitting up she looked around. He was nowhere to be seen. For some reason, her heart raced and her stomach turned.

    "Roshan." She called.

    But no one answered.

    "Roshan!"

    Nothing again. Her heart tightened making it hard for her to breathe. Her eyes stung, tears threatening to run down her cheeks like rivers. She wrapped her arms around herself as if that would take away the pain.

    "Roshan." She croaked as tears began to fall down her cheeks.

    How did this happen? He had used her and left her. How could he do this to her? Why did she trust him so easily?

    She was stupid, a fool and a moron.

    "Oh, God!" She cried burying her face in her hands.

    "ra." She heard Roshan''s voice through her cry.

    Shocked, she looked up. Roshan stood in her room with a concerned look on his face.

    ra got hastily out of bed, holding the sheets around her body with one arm.

    "Where have you been?" She asked angrily.

    "I was¡­" He looked down a bit embarrassed. She had never seen him like that before. "I brought flowers." He said raising his hand in which he held a bucked of pink roses. "I wanted to surprise¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence she threw an apple at him that she grabbed from the basket on the table next to her.

    "You idiot!" She screamed as she threw it on him.

    Roshan catched it before it hit his face. He stared at her appalled.

    Quickly ra grabbed another fruit from the basket and threw it on him. "Arse!"

    He dodged it swiftly, but another one already flew his way. "You fool!" She screamed.

    He dodged it again.

    Now a pineapple came his way. She was really angry. "Stupid demon!"

    Roshan sliced the pineapple with his dagger in the air. ra stared at him furiously.

    Roshan looked around at the wasted fruits on the ground. "Princess, no need to waste food if you don''t like roses."

    She threw on more fruit at him before turning her back to him as more tears fell down her face. How could he not understand how she felt? He had scared her!

    Roshan wrapped his arms around her from behind. She tried to push him away but he held her tightly.

    "I am sorry." He spoke against her hair. "I shouldn''t have left but I needed some air to not bite you in your sleep. But I am disappointed in you. Do you think so low of me, that I would leave after our first night?"

    ra didn''t know what she had been thinking. Why did she imagine the worst? Why did she believe that everyone would leave her?

    "I am sorry." She apologized suddenly embarrassed of her behavior.

    Roshan turned her around, grabbing her face he made her look at him. "ra. If you are going to trust me then trust me all the way." He wiped her tears away with his thumb.

    She nodded.

    "Good. Now I have another surprise for you. " He said.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "A surprise." He grinned. God, he knew how to annoy her. "You can look forward to it during the day but I need to leave to prepare it." He exined.

    "Now?"

    "Yes." He nodded.

    "Alright." She agreed slightly disappointed.

    Leaning down he kissed her in a way that made her go weak in the knees. "I''ll see youter." And before she could catch her breath he was gone.

    Roshan arrived at his father''s home. He should have called it his own home but he had been staying with Irene and Lucifer for so long that this ce didn''t feel like his home anymore.

    "Ramiel!" His father cheered upon his arrival. As usual, his father was surrounded by women and liquor. "Come and join us."

    The women observed him and then nodded in appreciation. Roshan was used to it so he just ignored them.

    "Father, I need to speak to you."

    "Oh," His father took a sip of his whine. "What makes my son concerned?" He asked.

    Roshan manipted the women to leave.

    "Ah, it''s a woman." His father grinned. "I knew you liked that blonde."

    "I don''t just like her. She is my mate."

    His father put his ss down as his expression turned serious.

    "A human? I was expecting¡­." He waved his hand in which he held his ss of wine. "Nevermind. Congrattions son!"

    "Thank you, but I need your help!"

    "Finally you ask for my help. What is it?"

    "Her brother won''t let her marry anyone so...." Roshan began.

    "Anyone?!" His father cut off. "Who said you are anyone? You are my son. That is not just anyone."

    Roshan wasn''t sure if his father wasplimenting himself or him.

    "You are rich, handsome, powerful, the highest ss of demons. What more can he ask for?"

    Roshan shook his head. His father was clearly intoxicated.

    "Well, telling him that I am the highest ss of demons will not help me in any way." Roshan reminded.

    "Yes right. Then...what''s the problem? Just get inside his head." His father suggested.

    "That''s why I am here. I don''t want to do that."

    "Then I''ll do it."

    "No!"

    His father chuckled. "You care too much son. Just don''t get your heart broken...like me. Maybe it''s good that she is human."

    His father''s mood suddenly went down the hill. Both of them always avoided speaking of his mother.

    "Father, will you help me or not?"

    "Of course, of course." His father waved.

    "Good. I have a n."

    ***

    ra tried to think of what kind of surprise Roshan was preparing. What kind of surprise would need this much preparation? It was already past lunchtime and he still hadn''te back.

    Wait! Was she was being too much? She had been doing nothing but thinking about him and waiting for him. What was wrong with her? She had a lot to do. She had a war to n.

    "Ugh," she groaned.

    "What is wrong?" Her brother stood at the door with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    "What is wrong or right with you?" She asked.

    "I am just d I have a sister like you." He smiled.

    ra frowned not sure where her brother was going with this. What had she done to make him happy?

    Rasmus walked into the room and sat at the table in front of her. "Now tell me¡­" He said leaning in. "Just how did you find us such a powerful ally? How did you even get hold of him?"

    "What ally? What are you talking about?" ra was confused.

    "Ohe on. I know everything already. He is already on his way."

    "Who is on his way?" Astrid interrupted their conversation.

    "The richest man of the five kingdoms. Dariush Golchin. He helped the king of Shinai to unite the five kingdoms and that''s how the Persian empire came into existence. He is the right man to help us." Rasmus exined.

    Shinai? Persian empire?

    Oh lord! It was Roshan!

    "I am impressed, ra." Her brother said with pride.

    "But why would he want to help us?" Astrid asked skeptically. "I am sure he will ask for something in return. Something we probably don''t want or can''t give, since he is so rich and would probably have everything else."

    Astrid was always the one to think ten steps ahead. Suddenly Rasmus became thoughtful.

    "What did you tell him, ra?" He asked sternly.

    "Nothing!" She hurried to say. "I mean¡­ I am...I am not sure why he wants to help."

    It was true. She wasn''t sure if this was Roshans doing. It was only a feeling she had and she could be wrong.

    "Anyway, both of you be prepared for his arrival. He will be here very soon." Rasmus told them before leaving.

    ra panicked. If this was Roshan than what was he nning?

    "You look like you have seen a ghost," Astrid noted.

    How about a demon? ra thought.

    "Do you think he wants you?" Astrid asked. "I think he does. He must have seen you somewhere. Have you seen him?"

    "Astrid, I need to prepare myself so if you will excuse me." ra motioned toward the door telling her sister to leave.

    "Rude," Astrid said flipping her hair and then leaving.

    ra paced back and forth in her room, not sure what to prepare for and before she could even get her thoughts together she was informed that Dariush Golchin had arrived.

    Slowly she made her way to the parlor and found her brother sitting with two other men. She knew both of them.

    It was Roshan and his father!

    Her brotherughed at something Roshan''s father said when he took notice of her.

    "Oh, here is my sister. Come."

    ra walked inside gracefully and tried her best to keep a straight face. Once she was close enough she curtsied, while her brother introduced them.

    "This is the famous lord Golchin and his... son Roshan. And this is my sister ra."

    From the way, Rasmus said son she knew he had a hard time understanding how they could be father and son. They looked more like brothers.

    "Thank you for honoring us with your presence," ra spoke and then got seated in one of the armchairs.

    "As you know we don''t discriminate between men and women. " Rasmus began. "My sister is also a war minister, therefore, she is here. I hope that won''t be a problem."

    "Not at all. I admire the fact that Her Highness is active in politics." Dariush admitted.

    Rasmus nodded "I''ll be straightforward. What is it you want in return for your help?"

    Speaking of being straightforward, "Your sister."

    Rasmus tilted his head slightly and narrowed his gaze. He usually did that when he didn''t like what he was hearing. "Both of my sisters are unfortunately betrothed." He lied.

    ra panicked. She was not betrothed to anyone.

    Dariush lips curved into a cryptic smile. "Since you said you don''t discriminate between men and women I am sure you would let your sister decide whether she wants to break the engagement or not. I am sure your sister is smart enough to know which engagement will bring more benefits to her and the kingdom." He spoke while looking at ra.

    "You are willing to ept my sister despite her having been betrothed to another man?" Rasmus asked a bit appalled.

    "It''s not me who is willing to ept. It''s my son."

    Rasmus nodded thoughtfully as he shifted his gaze to Roshan. "Why would I give my sister to you?"

    "Because you care for her. You raised her to be a strong woman who can make a difference.

    I won''t let everything you taught her go to waste." Roshan promised.

    Rasmus seemed a bit impressed. He turned to ra and looked at her for approval. She looked down shyly.

    "Since you said she is wise enough to make a decision I''ll let her decide," Rasmus said surprising her.

    ra was so happy she wanted to rush and hug her brother but all she could do was smile at him.

    "Fair enough."

 Chapter 52

    "Do you have any siblings Roshan?" Rasmus asked as they took a walk in the castle.

    "No," Roshan replied.

    "Then you probably don''t know how I feel."

    "How do you feel?" Roshan asked even though he already knew since he could read his thoughts.

    "My sisters are all I have. I have raised them, educated them, protected them, provided for them and in return, they gave me a reason to live. Now, both of them are leaving." He paused.

    Rasmus had a difficult time letting go of his sisters.

    "I want them to be in good hands. Yes, being a king and ruling over bignds feels good but I would leave it all for my sisters. So if anyone ever hurts them, I''ll look for them whatever they hide." He continued.

    Roshan nodded.

    "ra is not as tough as she looks. Her toughness is only a shield. She has been through a lot and seen a lot that she shouldn''t have seen. She keeps it all inside and hides it with her tough attitude but on the inside, she is a kind soul. Someone who can''t sleep in peace if she has done something bad. She even escaped home just to help those she thought she had wronged." He chuckled. " She is very stubborn."

    Roshan already knew all this. "She is." He agreed. "She agreed to marry me with one condition."

    Rasmus came to a halt. "What is the condition?"

    "To visit you once every month."

    Rasmus was shocked. When a woman left her family she never came back home. That was a disgrace to her husband''s family.

    "I can''t believe it. I''ll speak to her." He said.

    "No need. I already agreed to her condition."

    Now Rasmus seemed even more surprised. "Why?"

    "Why not? Who made those stupid rules anyway? If people can make rules they can break them as well and create some new ones more suitable for them. I don''t follow rules I don''t like." Roshan said.

    Rasmus nodded impressed. He was thinking of doing the same thing. He was a king after all so he should abandon rules he didn''t like set new ones. Ones that society would slowly ept and changes would take ce eventually.

    "This is ra''s quarters. Here is the dining room. I''ll let you two have dinner alone while I apany your father. I am sure you want to discuss a few things with each other."

    Rasmus motioned for him to go inside. Roshan had to admit that ra''s brother was openminded. He liked that about him. Helping him as a king would not be a bad idea.

    Roshan got seated at the table and waited for ra once Rasmus left. A few servants were setting the table when ra arrived.

    They still had to pretend like they didn''t know each other since servants were present and they could spread gossip.

    Roshan stood up from his seat. Walking over he pulled the chair out for her. After she got seated he went to his seat and sat down. The butler served them food and poured them drinks and then all the servants stood at the corner of the room, pretending not to see or hear anything.

    They had already spoken earlier but only for a very short while, and about the one condition, it was all a lie. He knew she would want to meet her brother at least once every month so he lied about it.

    "So My Lady. Tell me about yourself. I am very curious." He said picking up a fork and a knife.

    "Well as you can see, if you are not blind of course. I am extremely beautiful, charming, smart and¡­isn''t that enough?" She asked straightening her shoulders.

    He knew she was ying with him but he could see the servant struggling to keep a straight face at herments. They probably thought that she was shallow.

    Roshan manipted the servent to forget what they heard, leave and close the door after behind them.

    ra was about to pick a carrot with her fork when the servants suddenly began to move. Why were they leaving? As they left they closed the door to the dining room leaving her locked inside, alone with Roshan.

    She turned to him to ask if he manipted them but he was not sitting on his seat. She looked around wondering where he disappeared when she suddenly felt warm strong hands on her shoulders.

    "What did you think of my surprise?" He asked standing behind her.

    ra tried to think straight despite his hands slowly crawling to her neck. "I liked it. But you should have told me. Don''t you know how fl.u.s.tered I was?"

    "I know. " He said removing the hair away from her neck. Leaning down he pressed his lips to her neck making all the feelings fromst nighte alive. Suddenly she imagined him scooping her up in his arms and taking her to bed. She abandoned the thought quickly.

    "I can''t believe my brother agreed to this easily." She said.

    "He cares for you a lot. I told him that I would let you visit him every month."

    ra stood up and turned to him. "Would you really let me do that?"

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "I would do and give you anything you ask for."

    ra wrapped her arms around him. "Thank you."

    He hugged her back holding her tight. "I can''t wait to take you home." He spoke next to her ear.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. The thought of this man taking her home brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach.

    "Tonight I''ll be visiting Lucian. " He began. "Do you maybe want toe with me and meet Hazel?"

    Lucian. She hadn''t seen him since the day she helped him escape and she wasn''t sure if she wanted to see him now. On the other hand, she really wanted to see Hazel.

    "I''ll think about it." She said.

    And she did. She thought about it carefully the whole evening. Yes, she loved Lucian once but not anymore. So there was no reason to avoid him. Now her heart belonged to someone else.

    Once she made up her mind she dressed nicely and waited for Roshan.

    "So I see you are going." He said when he came.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Good. Nowe here." He opened his arms widely.

    ra shook her head with a smile as she made her way into his arms and wrapped her own around him. As usual in the blink of an eye, she found herself somewhere else.

    From the interior design, ra could tell they were inside a castle. While looking around the clicking sound of footsteps caught her attention. She turned to where the sound came from and found Lucian walking from a distance.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t prepared herself to meet him yet. Her hands began to sweat and she looked down afraid as he came closer.

    "ra?" His voice was just like she remembered and she couldn''t help but lookup. He seemed surprised. His gaze shifted between her and Roshan. "Howe you are here? Do you know each other?"

    ra just stared at him for a moment, taking in his appearance and making sure he was alright. She had believed he was dead after all, but he seemed just fine. More than fine actually. He seemed more¡­ she couldn''t put it into words. Something just seemed different about him. And of course, his long wless hair was gone. Now it was shorter and fell just beneath his shoulders but it didn''t make him any less good-looking.

    "She is my wife to be," Roshan said shortly wrapping one arm around her shoulder. For some reason, she felt strange having the man she used to live in front of her and the one she loves now next to her. A situation she never thought would ur.

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully but didn''t reveal what he was thinking. ra just kept her mouth shut. She didn''t know what to say and Lucian didn''t ask any further questions. He just led the way to the parlor and then ordered a servant to bring Hazel.

    "So...can I ask how you two met?" Lucian asked breaking the awkward silence in the room.

    "She ended up in my home while saving your wife," Roshan said emphasizing thest part as if to remind him.

    Lucian turned to ra. "Hazel told me everything. I never thanked you for helping her."

    "You don''t have too." ra cut off. "Since Hazel and I are friends now." She grimaced at the word friends. She couldn''t believe she said that.

    Why did she say it when she didn''t even know what the word meant since she never had any friends.

    "Then thank you for being her friend. She could use one." He said.

    Just then Hazel came into the room. She looked around until her gaze fell on ra. ra stood up slowly from her seat, not sure why. She looked at Hazel who smiled widely at her before crossing the distancing between them and wrapping her arms around her.

    ra stiffened but then hugged her back loosely not sure how to respond.

    Lucian and Roshan gave each other a look.

    "I am d you came," Hazel said as they let go of each other.

    "Me too."

 Chapter 53

    ra and Hazel sat at the garden, watching while Roshan trained Lucian on how to fight. ra already knew that Lucian was a very skilled swordsman, but she was very surprised at how quick Roshan was. She could barely detect his movement and he avoided every strikeing from Lucian without effort.

    While fighting he was instructing Lucian on how to hold his sword, how to stand and how to strike. For someone as skilled as Lucian to receive instruction just seemed unimaginable for ra but at the same time, Roshan''s movement was unimaginable as well. No human could move that way but again, he wasn''t human.

    "Thank you foring. I know it might feel ufortable." Hazel spoke.

    "No, I am fine, as long as it''s not ufortable for you." She said.

    Hazel shook her head. "I am d you are here."

    ra wondered what Hazel liked about her. She was not very friendly. She didn''t know anything about being a friend.

    "So you and Roshan? Tell me about it. I am curious." She said leaning into the table with prying eyes.

    "Well, I...I don''t know where to start." ra looked down at her hands. She never spoke about personal things with other people than her siblings. This felt strange.

    "Do you like him?" Hazel asked.

    ra nodded.

    "What do you like about him?"

    She turned and watched him while he spoke to Lucian.

    "He is rxed and funny and spontaneous. The opposite of what I am." She shrugged realizing how different they were from each other.

    "But he is also straightforward, and charming and a great fighter from what I see. Just like you." Hazel smiled. "I can see you like him very much."

    "How?" ra asked curiously.

    "The way you blush and smile while you talk of him," Hazel exined.

    ra looked down at her hands again. She had been unable to stop the bubbly feeling in her stomach sincest night and her cheeks flushed every time she remembered. Which was almost every time she looked at him or spoke about him.

    "So, how does it feel to be pregnant?" ra asked changing the topic.

    "It feels great so far."

    "Are you scared? I mean it''s not a human child."

    Hazel paused her eyes widening. "Roshan told you what he is?" She said with realization.

    ra nodded.

    "How...I mean what do you feel about it?" She asked.

    "To be honest, I was very confused and scared at first. I didn''t know what all that would mean and how it would affect my life. I just didn''t know what to do."

    "It''s normal to feel that way. I mean I had a long time to figure out and despite all the time that I had I was still shocked when I found out. It''s something you would never expect. I had all the signs in front of me but my brain refused to believe in them." Hazel rambled.

    "Yes right. That''s how I feel. It still feels unreal to me. I am just imagining him to be human."

    "Yes me too."

    They both giggled looking at their respective partners.

    "I think they areughing at you," Roshan spoke.

    "Why would they do that?" Lucian asked aiming at him again and missing again. He wanted to throw his sword away in frustration and give up. He could barely see when Roshan moved. How would he strike him then?

    "Because you are a terrible fighter."

    "Then aren''t you supposed to teach me instead ofughing with them?" Lucian retorted.

    "Come on! Son of the devil and a powerful witch. You are supposed to teach me and not the other way round. You are not channeling your inner strength. Power without strategy is useless."

    Lucian paused. "Do you always talk this much?"

    Roshan ignored his question and continued. "When you want to do something, you think about it while channeling your inner strength. When I avoid your attacks I am not moving, I am shifting position. That''s why you can''t detect my movement. Like this." He said and then suddenly he disappeared from his sight.

    Lucian looked around wondering where Roshan disappeared when he felt someone behind him. Turning around he found Roshan standing there.

    "How did you do that?" He asked. It happened so fast. Usually, when Lucian teleported himself it took time.

    "Now try it," Roshan told Lucian. "Just think of standing behind me while taking a step to do that."

    Lucian cleared his mind and then followed Roshan''s instructions. He took a step and imagined himself standing behind Roshan and just like that, he found himself shifting to where he imagined himself to be.

    "See, it''s not difficult," Roshan said impressed. "But...when you fight you have to think faster. Much faster. This is still slow."

    Roshan taught him how to move fast, how to make his movements unpredictable and a few tricks on how to easily kill demons.

    "I suggest you use daggers when fighting demons. In fast movements, swords are difficult to use since they are bigger and heavier." Roshan exined and then gave him two small silver daggers. "You can have these. They arepletely new."

    "I don''t know how to use daggers," Lucian said looking at them.

    "You are the devil''s son. You will figure it out. I need to leave now and take her home." He nced at ra who was chatting happily with Hazel.

    "Will youe back and teach me more?" Lucian asked.

    Roshan couldn''t understand how Lucian could be so sharp yet gentle at the same time. A perfectbination of his parents, he thought. Maybe that''s why he liked him.

    "Only if you call me brother." He teased knowing that it annoyed him thest time he called him that.

    "I''ve had enough brothers," Lucian said coldly.

    "Had."

    "I don''t want a brother." He said.

    "Do you want a mother then? Have you reconciled with your mother?" Roshan asked.

    "That''s none of your business," Lucian spoke calmly but Roshan could see that he didn''t like the topic.

    "I have not seen my mother in three hundred years. She left us and never came back. I looked for her everywhere thinking that maybe she got hurt or maybe she is unhappy but found that she was perfectly fine and living with her new family. She didn''te and look for me even once. I don''t know what you have been through but I know your mother. I have been with her long enough to know that she missed you every single day." Roshan sighed not knowing why he was telling him this. Why did he even care?

    "I''ll take my leave now." He said and left Lucian standing there alone.

    "ra, it''ste." He said as he neared the table where she and Hazel sat.

    "Are you leaving?" Hazel asked disappointment clear in her tone. They probably had an interesting conversation.

    "Yes, My Lady."

    They both stood up and Hazel took the initiative to hug ra first. ra hugged her back, less awkward this time. "Come and visit some other time." She told her.

    "I will," ra replied.

    Once they arrived back in her room ra still had her arms wrapped around him and didn''t let go. Roshan looked at her but did his best to not read her thoughts. Because Only God knew what he was going to do to her if she was thinking something naughty.

    "Thank you for taking me out today." She smiled at him. "I had fun."

    "I am d."

    "Will you stay tonight? I want you to stay." She said without blushing this time.

    She was getting bold. Let''s see how bold she can get, he thought to himself amused.

    "What are you willing to offer in order for me to stay?" He asked.

    Her expression turned serious. Something he didn''t expect. "Roshan. I am willing to give myself to you entirely. Just... don''t break my heart."

    Roshan tightened his hold around her. He wanted to go back and fight Lucian for real this time for breaking this woman''s heart. He didn''t know what to say to convince her that he had no ns of breaking her heart or leaving her. Ever!

    "ra," He grabbed her face gently and like every time he said her name her heart skipped. He loved the effect he had on her. "Then give yourself to me, entirely and eternally."

    His hand slid to the back of her head. Grabbing her hair he tilted her head back slightly. Leaning down he grazed his fangs against her neck, just to warn her of what he was about to do.

    im her! Make her his. Forever!

    ra didn''t flinch back, nor did she push him away. She simply leaned into him as if approving and without hesitation, Roshan sank his fangs into her flesh.

 Chapter 54

    Lucian couldn''t stop thinking of what Roshan had said to him. He couldn''t stop recalling his mother''s sad eyes. He couldn''t stop recalling what it had felt like when she had hugged him. The way she had made him feel warm and safe. Lucian couldn''t understand why she had abandoned him but he thought that she probably had a good reason. He hoped so at least.

    The sweet scent of Hazel suddenly filled the air. It made Lucian turn in bed so that he could see her. She had just changed into her nightgown and was letting her hair down as she walked toward the bed. These days she seemed to glow even more and he fell in love with her all over again.

    She came and sat on her side of the bed with legs crossed. She seemed happy. "Roshan and ra, Isn''t that amazing. They look perfect together."

    Lucian agreed. He was d she found someone. He could still remember the pain in her eyes when he had turned down her proposal.

    "Are you ufortable with her being here?" Hazel asked.

    "No. You seem to enjoy herpany."

    "I do." She smiled. "She is stiff but she is genuine."

    That''s what he thought about Roshan. He was annoying but he was genuine. The genuine couple.

    Hazel turned to him and studied him with eyes glowing with desire.

    "Don''t look at me like that." He warned.

    These days she had been more craving, whether it was food or s.e.x. She had nevere at him like that before, without shying away. He wondered what changed.

    "Are you tired?" She asked ying innocent.

    "Yes." He said just to see her reaction.

    She nodded but he could see the disappointment in her eyes. He couldn''t understand why he enjoyed this version of her so much.

    "Goodnight then." She forced herself to smile and then tucked herself under the sheets turning away from him.

    "Hazel¡­"

    "Sleep if you are tired. Hearing your voice in the dim light makes it more difficult for me." She admitted.

    Lucian couldn''t stop smiling to himself. He was d that he wasn''t the only one struggling to control himself sometimes. He thought of letting her experience it for a while. But Hazel was restless. She kept turning back and forth in bed unable to sleep.

    Once she even called his name to see if he was awake but he pretended to be asleep.

    How could he be so cruel? He thought to himself.

    With a sigh, she turned the other way again.

    Lucian opened his eyes. He watched her back for a while than ever so slowly he reached his hand out and trailed his fingers down her back.

    "Hazel," He shifted closer to her. She turned on her back and looked at him surprised.

    "Did I wake you?" She asked.

    Lucian nodded.

    "I am sorry. I just¡­" She tried toe up with an excuse.

    "You just what?"

    "Nothing. It''s...too hot in here. I''ll just open the window." She said trying to get out of bed he stopped her cing one arm over her waist.

    "Hazel, it''s autumn and it''s cold outside."

    "Oh yes, I¡­"

    He knew he was being petty, wanting her to admit what she wanted.

    "I won''t bother you anymore." She said apologetically.

    "But I want you to bother me."

    It took her a while to understand what he meant and then slowly her eyes gleamed again. Lucian leaned down to kiss her unable to stop himself but to his surprise, she pushed him away and down on his back before cing herself on top of him.

    Lucian was stunned by her sudden strength but didn''tment on it. He was too caught up in the moment and didn''t want to ruin it. The way she looked at him, it was as if she had never seen him before or as if she just fell in love with him again.

    Hazel leaned down, capturing his lips in a soft kiss while her hands trailed down his bare chest. The simple touch of her fingertips inmed him but he stayed still. Tonight he would let her be in control. He was curious to know what she would do to him.

    Hazel kissed a path down his jaw and neck. "You smell so good." She murmured.

    "And how do I taste?" He asked breathless.

    "I''ll have to taste again," She said before capturing his mouth again.

    Lucian smiled against her lips.

    "Mhmm...you taste like spices." She said.

    Spices? Not what he expected but she seemed to like it.

    Hazel''s hand''s trailer down his body restlessly as if she was in a rush, then she took off the remaining of his clothes. Her eagerness was infectious so he pushed himself up and grabbed the hem of her nightgown. Hazel stretched her arms above her head making it easier for him to take it off. Despite having seen her bare body many times he felt his mouth fall open again and this time she didn''t shy away or try to cover herself up. Instead, she grabbed his shoulder and straddled him.

    The warmth and softness of her made his body instantly react which caused her to smile. She grasped his hair and kissed him hungrily. He could feel her need in the kiss and in the way her hands eagerly touched him. She had no patience and he was losing his.

    Grasping her hair he pulled her head back and then kissed and licked a path down her throat. His fingers trailed down her chest before cupping her right b.r.e.a.s.t. A soft m.o.a.n escaped her lips as his mouth found her other b.r.e.a.s.t. He flicked his tongue teasingly over the tip before taking it into his mouth. Hazel shuddered in his arms as her hands clutched his back.

    He could feel her sensitivity. The way her body shivered with every flick of his tongue. He loved the way he could easily affect her and the way she surrendered to himpletely.

    Her body was flushed. He could feel her heat under his palm and the fullness of her curves and b.r.e.a.s.ts. Lucian wanted to savor the moment but his body was aching and he could no longer wait. With a swift movement, he was inside of her while she still straddled him.

    A gasp escaped her lips and Lucian held onto her tightly as her warmth enveloped him, enved him. He was in sweet torture while trying to hold on to thest string of his control.

    Hazel was still for a while letting her body adjust to his but then slowly she began to move. Lucian cupped her bottom urging her on while his mouth found her full b.r.e.a.s.ts again.

    "Oh, Lucian!" Her voice was strained.

    She dugs her fingers in his shoulder and began to move faster. Lucian groaned against her neck feeling his heart elerate in rhythm with her. Her body flushed even more and her heat consumed him. He felt her body strain, her muscles clench around him before she cried out in pleasure.

    Lucian was amazed. She had never climaxed this fast before. Not even when he teased her till she begged.

    Hazel rested her head on his shoulder breathing heavily. Lucian stroke her back and tried to be patient despite his still hungry demon. He was not done yet.

    "Are you alright?"

    She nodded unable to speak. Lucian rolled her over so that she wasying on her back with him on top. He studied her for a while. She was still shaking slightly. He caressed her slowly. "Tell me when you are ready to go again." He said grazing his fingers down her thighs. She usually needed a moment to recover. But not this time it seemed.

    Reaching up she grabbed the back of his head and brought his lips down on hers. If she was so hungry he was going to give it to her without holding back. cing himself between her legs without breaking the kiss he buried himself deep inside of her. Hazel gasped against his lips.

    Lucian pinned her down and drove in and out of her until the sound of her m.o.a.ns filled the room until they both cried out in satisfaction and then fell asleep with bodies entwined under the sheets.

    Lucian didn''t know how long he had been asleep when he woke up but Hazel was still in bed and awake.

    "Good morning." She smiled while tugged under the sheets.

    "Good morning." He said turning so that hey fully facing her.

    "Aren''t youte? It almost lunchtime." She said.

    Lucian groaned not wanting to think of anything else butying in bed with his wife. "I don''t want to leave." He admitted reaching for her under the sheets. She was still n.a.k.e.d.

    Good lord. He wanted to touch her all over again as he remembers her bare body. He always thought she looked beautiful but now she was exquisite. She was fuller, more radiant and alive. She was ravishing.

    "Not again, Lucian." She beamed at him.

    He was touching her under the sheets, enjoy the feel of her again.

    "Why not?"

    "Because I need to be able to walk."

    "Oh, but I would rather have you in bed all day." He joked although it was partly true.

    "You never get enough, do you?" She shook her head at him.

    If she only knew, he thought.

    Hazel sat up on the bed and then swung her legs down. "Oh god!" She groaned startled.

    "What?"

    "Nothing." She giggled and then stretched her limbs.

    While stretching he noticed a few marks on her body. His fingers were faintly imprinted into her skin but with his preternatural sight, he could see it clearly.

    He pushed himself up on one arm. "Are you in pain?" He asked worried that he might have been a little roughst night.

    She turned back to him. "Just sore but starved." She said her eyes bing distant as if imagining something. "Oh, I am craving strawberries ¡­ or I could have meat. Yes. A lot of it." Her eyes lit up.

    Usually, she would hurry to put some clothes on but now she kept dreaming of food.

    Lucian just smiled, amused by this new version of his wife.

 Chapter 55

    I don''t know what happened to me. I went from having no appetite at all to craving food all the time. But food was not all I craved. I nced up at Lucian from where I sat across him on the table. He was eating calmly inparison to me who was trying to stuff everything at the same time in my mouth.

    My body ached as I studied him in silence. Even though I was sore I wouldn''t mind going back to bed and dost night''s deed all over again.

    "You are looking at me like that again." He smiled.

    Stop smiling, I wanted to yell. His smile was not making it easier for me. I stuffed the grilled meat in my mouth and tried to focus on how it tasted instead of him.

    Lucian chuckled. "Eat slowly. You might get indigestion."

    I cursed inwardly. Even hisugh was inviting.

    What was wrong with me?

    I felt different both physically and emotionally. I was very sensitive, whether it was to touch, taste or smell. My senses were heightened and my body felt stronger. I guessed it had to do with the pregnancy. The midwife had said something about feeling sensitive and emotional or be very craving. I felt all those things but I never thought it would be to this extent. I had to ask Irene.

    Once Lucian left for work I went to Irene''s room. She was sitting on the bed and knitting something.

    "What are you doing?" I asked curiously.

    "I am knitting a sweater for the baby." She smiled.

    I went to sit next to her. She had chosen a beautiful turquoise color.

    "Isn''t the color beautiful? Whether its a girl or a boy they can wear it." She exined.

    "Yes. It''s very beautiful." I agreed. "Irene?"

    "Yes, darling."

    "Did you feel different when you were pregnant? Like really different." I asked.

    "Are you talking about the cravings?"

    I nodded.

    "Well, your body is changing. A child is growing inside of you so it''s just normal to feel different. Things might taste and feel different. You might feel more sensitive both physically and emotionally. Maybe you get angry easily or sad. It''s different for every woman."

    I nodded again feeling relieved that it was normal but there was something else.

    "Did you also feel stronger?" I asked.

    Irene paused and then turned to me slowly. "Oh right. I forgot. Your baby is a demon, witch, and human. The human and witch side don''t have side effects but the demon side does. You are probably turning."

    "Turning?"

    Wait! I was turning into a demon because of my child.

    "Half-demon." Irene corrected. "You will feel more powerful and your senses will heighten. Trust me, everything will feel much better now when you are pregnant. Enjoy your time." She winked.

    A blush crept to my face remembering that Irene was not only my friend now. She was my husband''s mother as well.

    "Well, I''ll let you finish your work." I excused myself and left.

    The weeks passed by quickly with my cravings only increasing and Lucian being busy state affairs. Roshan would visit often to train him and sometimes ra would apany him. Now they were even nning for their wedding and ra seemed very happy.

    "I wish I could invite you, but you know my brother," ra said apologetically.

    "It''s alright. I wish I could be there too. But I''ll root for your happiness from here."

    ra and I had be very close and to our surprise, we weren''t so different from each other as we thought. We had many things inmon that we enjoyed and could chat andugh about the whole day. I noticed that even Roshan and Lucian be close and sometimes they would just sit and talk. I was happy that Lucian found a friend in a demon so that he wouldn''t feel alone.

    I was also happy that he was slowly opening his heart for his mother. Sometimes I would find him sitting with Irene and having long talks. He had said that she was only teaching him how to use his witch powers but I could see that he enjoyed herpany. Even Lothaire would visit sometimes but things didn''t seem to go well between him and Lucian.

    "Lucian. Have you forgiven your mother?" I asked one night as wey in our bed.

    "No. There is nothing to forgive. I think I knew it from the beginning but I just¡­"

    I knew what he wanted to say. He had been in so much pain so he wanted someone to me. He wanted to release his pain somewhere so that he wouldn''t have to keep it inside.

    I put my hand gently on his cheek. "Let it go, Lucian. You deserve to be happy. That pain and anger is your enemy, so don''t let your enemy win."

    He took my hand and kissed my palm. "I won''t." He promised. "I want to be happy now."

    "Yes. Let''s live happily together."

    "With our daughter." He put his hand on my stomach.

    "Daughter?" I said surprised. "You want a daughter?"

    Kings usually wanted a son. Someone who could carry on the line.

    Lucian nodded. "Yes. I want a daughter that I can spoil. A son will only suffer."

    "What if it is a son?" I asked.

    "I''ll do my best to give him a good childhood and protect him." He said.

    "Whether it''s a daughter or a son, they will be lucky to have you as their father." I ensured him.

    "I hope so."

    That night, despite craving something else I was content with just sleeping in his arms. But as soon as the morning came I was not content anymore. I felt like a wild beast ready to eat anything and everything. I knew I had gained some more weight but I didn''t care. At least not when food wasid in front of me. But when Lucian was in front om me, I craved him.

    I really tried my best to not jump on him every night. Sometimes I would seed and sometimes I would not. I wondered if he thought differently about me now. Did he find me bothering maybe? Not that he showed any signs of that but I just found myself bothering sometimes.

    "Do I look fat?" I asked ra one day when she came to visit.

    She studied me for a while. "You look voluptuous." She said.

    "So I am fat?!"

    "Nooo...It''s not the same thing." She tried to exin.

    "You are just trying to sound nice. I know you think I am fat!"

    ra raised her brows surprised by how I acted. It was unlike me to get angry with people without a reason.

    "Well, I...I think you still look beautiful. I mean you are pregnant so you are not going to look the same." She exined calmly.

    "I am sorry." I apologized. "But uhhhh¡­.I want to eat something."

    raughed. "I thought you were worried about being fat just now."

    "Well, I don''t care anymore. Let''s go eat some meat!"

    ra shook her head as she followed me to the dining room.

    "So your wedding is very soon. Are you nervous?" I asked.

    "Nervous? No. Should I be?"

    "Well...I don''t know. I was very nervous."

    "Oh¡­" She said nodding as if finally understanding something. Then she gestured with her hand for me to lean closer. "I have already done it." She whispered.

    Slowly I leaned back into my chair while trying to digest what she said. "You already did it?"

    She nodded with a blush.

    Of course. What was I expecting? ra was not as shy or scared like me. She was adventurous and Roshan seemed like the type who knew exactly how to seduce a woman. With his looks, he probably didn''t need to put in a lot of effort.

    My gaze fell on her neck but her hair was down so I couldn''t tell if he imed her or not.

    "Did he also¡­" I pointed at my own mark.

    She nodded again. "Yes."

    "How did it feel?" I asked unable to stop myself.

    "It was a bit painful but very...pleasurable."

    I agreed with her. "Did he only do it once?" I was curious since Lucian had done it more than once.

    "Yes. But when the mark starts to fade he will get the urge to bite me again. That''s what he told me." She exined.

    I nodded now understanding why Lucian had bitten me again.

 Chapter 56

    Things were going well for Lucian. The people of Decresh liked and appreciated the changes he had made, he had learned a lot about being a demon from Roshan and being a witch from his mother. His brother and those who wronged him were rotten in the dungeon and he would visit them sometimes to add salt to their wounds. His enemies still feared him and kept their distance. Maybe the rumors that were not rumors at all were good for him.

    Most of all he was happy because his beautiful wife was pregnant and she was shining more than ever.

    Was she demanding?

    Oh yes!

    Did he hate it?

    Oh no!

    He loved it and he gave in to all her demands. It''s not like he could resist her when she was all over him with those lushes curves and seductive eyes. Oh, how he loved this delicate version of her where she reacted to the slightest brush of his fingers. She melted in his arms with only a kiss. She was too distracting for his own good. He knew he had to focus on other things as well.

    He forced himself to get out of bed again while Hazel slept peacefully. He changed in his personal room as to not wake her and then left to do his Royal duties. Today he was going to meet leaders from a few powerful covens. He wasn''t sure exactly what to tell them yet. He was just mostly curious to see what they thought of him.

    When he arrived at the throne hall he was surprised to find Nyx there. She was sitting next to one of therge windows and looking outside.

    She turned around when she heard his footsteps then smiled. "Good morning."

    "Good morning." He greeted back. "What brings you here?" He walked closer to where she sat.

    "I wanted to speak to you." She said and then motioned for him to sit next to her.

    Lucian wondered why she seemed so serious but he went and sat beside her.

    "You are meeting with the witched soon?" She began.

    Lucian nodded.

    "The witches will probably not ept you. I would advise you to focus on the demons. Demons usually follow those they fear. If someone is strong enough to lead them they will follow. They are not like witches. Witches think it''s their duty to protect the weak and innocent but they don''t realize that humans can be as evil as some demons. Now, that hazel is pregnant they will be even angrier."

    "Why?"

    "Demons are not supposed to reproduce except with their own kind. But the demons race is mostly male, so for those males who were without a mate, they sought human females to reproduce with. Witches were not happy with that since they thought that these demons manipted the females to expand their race. But the fact is that these male demons found their mate in those female humans."

    "They will not hurt Hazel!" Lucian said clenching his fists.

    "They won''t dare to do that in your own home. Witches are not reckless. They don''t know the extent of your power since you are a half breed and they don''t know your allies, if the demons are backing you up, so they wouldn''t dare to attack." She put her hand on top of his as if assuring him.

    "Is that why you couldn''t be with me? Because¡­"

    Because she, a witch gave birth to the devil''s child. Her family must have hated and abandoned her.

    "Yes. My mother...she put a curse on me so that I wouldn''t be able to see you again." Her voice cracked as she spoke. It was as if she was reliving the pain again. She fought back her tears. "But don''t worry. That won''t happen to your child. There are many demons that are mating with humans. The witches can not fight them all. My case was different since I was a witch. I was never supposed to be with a demon." She chuckled darkly. "Especially not the devil himself."

    Lucian could finally understand why his mother couldn''t be with him. But that didn''t take his anger away. Now instead he felt angry at those who separated them and caused his mother so much pain.

    "So what do you suggest I do?" Lucian asked.

    "I suggest you summon the demons instead. Show them that you are not scared. Show them your authority and that they shall fear you. Because you, my son, you are the devil''s son. And now that you learned about being a demon and a witch you just need to trust your inner power. You need to believe that you are strong. If you have the demons by your side you won''t need the witches."

    "I thought the witched were very strong," Lucian said confused.

    "They are. Together they are strong and that''s why witches have covens. One witch would have a hard time fighting a powerful demon alone. Therefore they can not sneak on you. If the witches n to attack you, then you will know and if you have the demons by your side you only need to summon them."

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully. He had thought about it many times. The witches would never ept him because even if he was half-witch, his mother had sided with the demons, therefore, they would think that he would have no genuine intention of siding with them. Lucian hadn''t actually thought of choosing sides but he learned that demons and witches would never ept each other. They had been enemies since the beginning of times, therefore, he would have to either chose a side or not choose at all.

    There was a chance that the demons would ept him but not the witches. Evil should never be epted ording to them and they would rather die here on earth then go to hellter.

    But Lucian had decided that if the witches were not going to side with him then he would make them fear him so much that they would tremble and the mention of his name. He would show them what it truly meant to be a witch with demon blood running through his veins.

    "Your Majesty. The guests have arrived. " A guard informed.

    "I''ll stay here with you." His mother said.

    "And me too." Roshan suddenly spoke from behind him.

    Roshan noticed that Lucian''s aura suddenly changed as he made his way to the throne and sat down. He seemed more confident in himself but also frightening. That''s how he had wanted him to be all along. It would be interesting to see how he would handle the witches.

    With a wave of his hand, Lucian signaled for the guard to let them in.

    After a short moment, several men and women entered the throne hall. They walked along the red carpet that led to the throne and when they were close enough to see him their mouth fell open. Some of them blinked a few times as if to make sure what they were looking at was real.

    Well, the man was too good-looking to be true, Roshan had to admit.

    One of the older males who seemed to be in histe forties went out of his haze and greeted him.

    "Your Majesty. I have heard great things about you." He spoke.

    Roshan could hear a hint of fear in his voice. Now that Lucian looked as though he could kill someone with a look anyone would be petrified.

    "I am sure. I have worked hard for the people in this kingdom to feel safe." Lucian said calmly yet there was a storm under that calm voice and the witches could sense it.

    "I can see that. Still, we came to tell you that we have no intention of making peace with you or the demons. We will keep protecting our people and humans." The man said trying his best to not seem the least scared. But Roshan was good at reading bodyngue.

    "The way you protected my mother?" Lucian asked motionig toward Nyx.

    Nyx froze and Roshan turned to Lucian surprised. It was the first time he addressed Nyx as his mother.

    The man turned his gaze to Nyx and gave her a disgusted look. "Your mother chose to abandon her people. There was no reason for us to protect her." He almost spat.

    "And I? I didn''t choose anything. I was born this way." The way he said it should have sounded sad but it didn''t. It was more like a reminder that they had also abandoned someone who was one of their own people. Himself.

    The man was taken aback by the question. It was something he hadn''t expected.

    "You said you protect your people and the humans. I am your people even if it is only half of me. As for the human, I have done more for them than you have. Am I wrong?" Lucian still spoke with that same tone. Calm yet authoritative. He spoke like a true King. A true leader.

    The man seemed to be at loss of words but he still straightened himself after a moment. "Yes, you didn''t choose anything. But the demons didn''t choose to be demons either but they are. Unfortunately, we don''t support evil."

    "Are you telling me that no witch is evil? And that no humans are evil either? Then I must say that you are either blind orck judgment." Lucian sounded rather mocking.

    They all tensed, clearly offended by his statement.

    "Unfortunately for you, you have no intention of making peace but I hope that you have no intention of fighting either."

    "We fight evil. That''s what we do." Another man spoke behind him.

    "Then I shall show you what real evil looks like," Lucian had never looked as evil as when he said those words.

    It was like he made them a promise but also gave them a warning. To not even think ofing near him.

    Lucian stood up from his seat and Roshan could see how some of them flinched. He walked down the stairs to where they stood beneath him. They stood their ground but the fear was clear on some faces. Only those who came from very powerful covens were able to hide their feelings.

    Lucian walked up until he stood very close to them before he spoke.

    "I sincerely advise you to not provoke me. If any of you even try to hurt the people I care for, I''lle for yours. I''ll make sure you know the feeling of being utterly alone in this world."

    Roshan wanted to p. He felt proud for some odd reason. One thing witches cared for was their own people, especially their families. Threatening their families would make them think twice.

    "So¡­" The harsh lines suddenly disappeared from his face and a smile appeared. "It was nice meeting. I''ll arrange for you to reach back home safely." He said confusing them.

    Lucian knew what he was doing. He was showing them that he was a peaceful and respectful man who was not looking for a fight. But if someone wanted to be on his bad side then he was going to show them just that. His bad side.

 Chapter 57

    "You handled the witches very well," Roshan told Lucian.

    "I know," Lucian said.

    "Arrogant bastard," Roshan muttered which caused Lucian to smile.

    "I learned that from you." He said.

    "I am not arrogant." Roshan denied.

    Lucian raised a brow. "You are. But in a tasteful way."

    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

    "No."

    Roshan chuckled. "You are bing more fun to be around."

    Lucian came to a halt. "Roshan. I need to know everything about demons."

    "You are going to meet them?"

    Lucian nodded. Before it was toote he wanted to solve all his problems and then just enjoy his time with his wife and child.

    Roshan took his time and told him everything. From the creation of demons, how they came to rule different parts of the world, the war between themselves and how they became enemies with the witched. He also told him about different powers that demons could shield, how the rank system of demons worked and weaknesses he could use against them.

    "Look demons are simple. They are not speakers so don''t try to convince them with words. Use actions tomunicate." Roshan suggested. "And don''t be afraid. I am here."

    Lucian felt a strange feeling in his chest at Roshan''s words.

    "Why are you helping me?" He asked.

    Roshan tilted his head slightly and narrowed his gaze. "I am d things are going well between you and your mother. I don''t even remember what my mother looks like anymore. It has been a very long time since I saw herst. Irene is like a mother figure to me. She is the one to always ask if I ate well or slept well and when Iete or get myself into trouble like I always do, she is the one to scold me. Of course, there is my father and we are very close but he is a troublemaker himself. " He chuckled.

    "That was a long answer to my question," Lucian said.

    Roshan chuckled again. "I am saying you matter to me because you matter to Irene."

    Lucian already knew what he meant. Maybe he just hoped to hear something else.

    "Now, are you ready to leave?"

    Lucian nodded.

    Roshan was a bit concerned. He didn''t know what Lucian had in mind but he knew what he had to do. If anyone tried to hurt Lucian he would get rid of them. Without hesitation. Once Lucian was ready Roshan took him to the underworld as they called it. It was a ce where demons liked to spend most of their time, but it was also were the lords of the demons ruled their subjects. And it was those lords that Lucian was going to meet. If he had the lords fearing him then he would have the subordinates fear him as well.

    "Where are we going?" Lucian asked confused as they walked through a dark tunnel. They could hearughter and instruments ying in the distance and the stench of liquor filled the air.

    "We are going to a brothel. There is nothing demons enjoy more than women and liquor."

    When they came to the end of the tunnel there was arge door blocking the way. The door opened by itself as if it knew that they were there. Roshan walked in and Lucian followed.

    Half-n.a.k.e.d women walked all around the ce, some of them swinging to the music, others carrying alcohol around and serving some guests.

    "Lord Ramiel. Long-time no see. Are my woman not enticing enough anymore?" A woman in less revealing clothes came forward and greeted them. Lucian could tell she was a demon from her elegant movements and extremely good looks.

    "Lady Tania. Your women are enticing but you know I am insatiable." Roshan replied.

    Tania chuckled. "That I know." Then she shifted her gaze to Lucian and tilted her head. "And who is this lovely man?"

    "I am Lucian," Lucian said as if that was enough for her to know who he was.

    Tania pretended to shiver and wrapped her arms around herself. "Ohh...even your voice is delicious, young man." She said in a seductive tone.

    Now the other women had gathered as well and were eying him with fascination.

    "I''ll give you a ride for free." One of them called and winked at him.

    "I''ll give you a ride you and pay you for it." Another one called and they all giggled like little excited girls.

    "Alright now. Everyone, go back to work!" Tania called giving them a stern look. "Oh, you make everyone excited."

    "I am not here for women," Lucian said.

    "I know. You are already taken. I can smell her scent on you." She smirked. "So what brings you here?"

    "We are here to meet some of your most precious guests," Roshan said.

    Tania frowned. "I hope there will be no fight."

    "I hope the same." Was Roshan''s short reply.

    Tania led them further in, through several rooms and halls as if she was taking them to a secret ce. Then when they arrived in front of a door she motioned for them to wait as she walked inside alone. After a short while, she was back and gestured for them to go in. Roshan walked in first and Lucian followed. He was surprised to find that the room they walked into looked just like one of the rooms in a castle and didn''t give a feeling of being in a brothel. It was clearly made for special guests and those guests sat in antique furnishings, wearing the most luxurious clothes and drinking the most expensive liquor, all while being surrounded by n.a.k.e.d women.

    Women who forgot all about them as soon as theyid eyes on him. Before he could ignore their l.u.s.tful gazes Roshan gave them a nod to leave and just like that, obediently they left.

    "Ramiel! Why are you ruining all the fun?" One of the four men spoke. Clearly, they knew each other. "And who is that?"

    They all turned to Lucian, studying him carefully as if he was some unknown creature. Oh yes, he was. Probably the first of his kind.

    "This is Lucian. I am sure you heard of him."

    The man was about to take a sip from his drink when he suddenly paused. His gaze turned slowly into one of anger and disgust. Roshan ignored their reactions and continued with his introduction.

    "And this is Antoine¡­" He said gesturing toward the man who had spoken. "Valentine, Erez, and Davor."

    "You brought a witch here?" Antoine asked with a venomous tone while tightening his hold around the wine ss in his hand. Lucian could tell he would break it soon.

    "Yes, a witch and the devil''s son," Roshan said as a reminder.

    That somehow made Antoine calm down a bit, or more correctly force himself to calm down.

    He turned his gaze to Lucian, still disgust clear in his eyes. "If you came here to ask us to stand by your side against the witches then don''t waste your time." Pretending to ignore him he took a sip of his wine.

    Lucian didn''t let Antione''s actions affect him. "Who said I came here to ask?" Everyone looked at him confused. Even Roshan. "I came here tomand."

    Oh no, was the first thing Roshan thought but at the same time, he couldn''t help but think oh yes. He liked fights after all and now Lucian had provoked some demon lord.

    Antione was quiet for a moment as if trying to digest what Lucian said then he burst out intoughter. The others joined him.

    Eventually, Antione stoppedughing when Lucian didn''t react. Putting his ss down he stood up from his seat and walked up to Lucian. When they stood face to face he grabbed Lucian''s jaw harshly.

    Roshan didn''t interfere. He wanted to see how Lucian would handle the situation.

    "Listen to me kid. How old are you? Twenty-four? Twenty-five? Do you know how old I am? I am three hundred years. Three hundred! And you, a kid, dare tomand me. Did you think I would fear you because of your father? He doesn''t care about you." He spat.

    Lucian didn''t flinch all the time Antoine spoke in his face. Instead, he let him finish talking and then grabbed Antoine''s arm in a firm grip. The evil gaze Roshan had seen before returned in Lucian''s eyes as he slowly removed Antione''s hand away from his jaw.

    "You shouldn''t fear me because of my father. You should fear me because I am his son."

 Chapter 59: 58

    "You shouldn''t fear me because of my father. You should fear me because I am his son."

    Antione grimaced in pain, that he tried so hard to hide but couldn''t. The other men tried to rush to his rescue but Roshan pulled out his daggers and gave them a warning look. They stopped in their tracks knowing better than to fight a demon who was known for his skills to kill other demons.

    Antione looked like he was being strangled. His face became pale and he fell on his knees. He could barely utter a word and all Lucian was doing was holding his arm. Roshan wondered what was going on.

    Finally when Antione looked like he was going to die Lucian let go of his arm. As soon as his arm was free Antione fell back and crawled backward as if afraid to stay anywhere near Lucian. The other demons stared surprised, even Roshan.

    Antione was a demon lord. He was much older than Lucian and he was known to be fearless and a skilled fighter. For him to look so scared, Lucian must have done something even if they saw him do nothing.

    The other demons looked at each other, scared and confused. When Antione was a safe distance away from Lucian he finally let out a breath then tried to get up on his feet. He stumbled a little but then turned to Lucian with a straight face.

    "What do you want?" He asked breathless and still pale.

    "At mymand, I want you to send your subordinates at any time and they shall obey me."

    "You bast¡­" Erez began to curse as he tried to lurch at Lucian but Antione put a hand on his chest to stop him.

    He shook his head at him as a warning then turned back to Lucian again. "Alright. If that''s all you want." He said.

    The others looked at him appalled.

    "I hope you spread the word and if anyone disobeys report back to me and I shall pay them a visit," Lucian said in his most threatening tone.

    "I shall do so, My Lord."

    My Lord? That sounded funnying from him. Roshan put his daggers back knowing that he wouldn''t be needing them. Lucian''smands were already cutting through the air like sharp knives.

    Without a word, Lucian vanished probably teleporting back home and Roshan followed. Once they arrived in the throne hall Roshan had to ask what Lucian did to frighten them so much.

    "What did you do?"

    Lucian sat on his throne with a thoughtful look. "I wasn''t sure it would work but it did." He said.

    "What worked?"

    "Well, you know witches can draw power from nature like earth, sun, moon but also from each other. I am half-witch so I thought I would be able to do that. So when I grabbed his arm I drew power from him and used his own power against him." He exined.

    Roshan never thought about that, maybe because no witch has ever done that before. Now he understood why Antione had looked so terrified. Lucian was already too powerful for his age as a demon thanks to his parents and adding Antiones power on all that must have been shocking.

    "Are you saying witches can draw power from demons as well?" Roshan asked. Then they were in danger.

    "Probably not. Witches are not physically as fast or as strong as demons. In fact, without their magic, they are no different from humans. Therefore grabbing a demon''s arm long enough to withdraw power is not only difficult but suicidal as well. I, on the other hand, have the advantage of also being a demon."

    Roshan listened fascinated. "That''s genius. I knew you would be beast."

    Lucian frowned. "I''ll take that as apliment."

    "You should. Always. Especially if ites from a woman." He winked leaning against the wall and crossing his arms over his chest.

    "Do you think they are scared enough?" Lucian asked.

    "They are. Trust me I know demons and now when you have them under yourmand you don''t need to worry about the witches." Roshan assured.

    Now finally everything was under control. For a long while at least.

    "By the way. ra and I are getting married next week and...you are not invited." Roshan shrugged jokingly.

    Lucian chuckled. "You made a good decision. You don''t want the devil''s son and the bloodthirsty King to turn your wedding into a battlefield."

    "Oh, I would love that. It would be good entertainment for the guests. I just don''t think the bride would like it very much. Especially when she gets blood on her white dress."

    Lucian shook his head with a smile. "Congrattions." He then said.

    "I''ll see you then...brother," Roshan said teasingly before disappearing.

    Strangely Lucian didn''t feel annoyed this time.

    All rxed he made his way to his chamber. He longed to see Hazel and be with her for the first time without worrying about anything, but when he walked into their room he found his mother instead.

    Irene sat next to the window, knitting what looked like a sweater. She looked up at him with a smile, her eyes twinkling just like every time she saw him. It was like she was looking at the stars or something more beautiful, more magical, more beloved.

    "Lucian." She said his name with such longing. "Look¡­" she held up the sweater. "Isn''t it beautiful? I can''t wait to see my grandchild wear it."

    She looked at the sweater and held it as if it was the most precious thing in the world.

    "It is beautiful," Lucian said.

    "I did so many of those when I was pregnant with you, imagining how you would look in them." She still looked at the sweater while she spoke. Lucian knew she didn''t want him to see her cry but he didn''t have to see to know that she was about to. "I made them in all colors just in case. I even made a little nket to keep you warm. All those things...you never got a chance to wear them."

    Now she looked up to meet his gaze and just then a tear fell down her cheeks. She wiped it away quickly and smiled at him. "I am not crying because of sadness. I am happy for you. You will be a wonderful father just like you are a wonderful son. I am so happy I got the chance to meet you and talk to you. I never thought I would." She shook her head. "I am talking too much." She chuckled. "Hazel is taking a bath. I''ll leave you two alone."

    Standing up from her seat she gathered her things and headed toward the door.

    "Mother."

    The world suddenly went still. That simple word, that word he had wished he could say his entire life but never thought he would. He said it now.

    Irene froze in ce and stayed like that for what seemed like forever before turning around slowly. She could not believe her ears. Did she hear it right?

    "What...what did you say?" She breathed her heart pounding in her ears.

    "Mother," Lucian repeated now more softly as his eyes teared up.

    Irene''s heart tightened in joy and she burst into tears. Dropping everything in her hands she ran to him and wrapped her arms around him.

    Lucian hugged her back as she cried into his embrace. "I love you son. Your mother loves you so much. So so much." She grabbed his face and kissed his cheeks.

    "Mother." Tears fell down his face and she wiped them away gently.

    "Oh no, don''t cry." Him crying made her cry even more and they both cried in each other''s arms.

    It was tears of sadness, pain, loneliness, frustration but most of all it was tears of joy.

 Chapter 60: 59

    <strong> Three-monthter¡­ </strong> .

    Pregnancy was not easy. That I realized as my stomach grew and I became more and more afraid and worried. I worried about all the things that could go wrong duringbor. I did not want to die. I wanted to be there for my child.

    Besides the worry and fear, there were my mood swings. I had to say that Lucian was being very patient with me and I felt bad for him sometimes. I even felt bad for Ylva and Lydia who had to endure my outbursts.

    Oliver and Callum followed me everywhere as usual and once in a while, I would yell at them as well. Sometimes because I just wanted to be alone and sometimes for no reason at all. Well, that''s what happens when you don''t get enough sleep because your stomach is in the way, when you constantly feel hungry and when everything feels ufortable.

    "Lydia, Ylva I don''t want you to work for me anymore. Bring someone that I won''t feel bad yelling at. Like that maid Jessica or anyone you don''t like." I said feeling really bad for my mood swings.

    "No My Lady. I don''t trust anyone to take care of you now besides this is what I always wanted to do. To take care of you and your child." Ylva said and Lydia nodded in agreement.

    "Alright but don''t hate me, please." I pleaded.

    "That''s impossible, My Lady." Lydia smiled.

    I was so lucky to have them, even Oliver and Callum and everyone who had been patient with me. Irene who was there for me like a mother and ra who listened to all my bullshit.

    Oh, and now she was married to Roshan. Their wedding was extravagant and known to all the kingdoms. Clearly, Roshan''s father was a very powerful man who even helped ra''s brother to expand his kingdom. Now the bloodthirsty king was even more feared. I always found ra''s brother frightening but I had to admit he was very smart.

    Lucian was also feared but the people in our kingdom loved him. Most of them at least. He had established a few enemies on the way, especially the wealthy and powerful. Those wanted to feed on the poor instead of helping them. But Lucian was untouchable now, especially with his demon army.

    Apart from my own pregnancy struggles I had to say that thesest three months had been very peaceful. Lucian wasn''t as busy as before and after reconciling with his mother he spent a lot of time with her. Things were also going a little bit better with his father. Men are just slow when ites to expressing themselves I realized which made the matter more difficult than it should have been.

    Roshan and Lucian became even more close and sometimes the four of us including ra would have Lunch or dinner together while chatting about all kinds of things. Sometimes Irene and Lothaire would join us, as well.

    One night as ra and I spent time together she seemed sad and absent. "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    She shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Is it you and Roshan?"

    She sighed. "No, not really. I just...I feel bad for keeping the demon thing a secret from my siblings. It''s like I can''t look them in the eyes anymore because I have been lying too much."

    "Your brother might already know," I said.

    I remembered my conversations with him. He had believed that Lucian was the devil. Also from Irene''s story, powerful kings usually knew about demons and witches just like the previous king of Decresh. There was a big chance that Rasmus already knew and that could be the reason why he had been so curious about Lucian.

    "I don''t...think he does." She said skeptically.

    "Just ask and see," I suggested. "Ask if he believes demons exist and what he thinks of them and from there you can decide if you want to tell him or not."

    I could see from her face that she wasn''t convinced but she was going to give it a try. ra cared for her family a lot and if they did not know about demons telling them would be a life-changing decision for both her and her family.

    "Everything is going to be alright," I assured her and I really thought it would. I had seen how Astrid and Rasmus treated ra. They were so protective that they treated her more like a daughter than a sister. I knew they were a family who would always stick together.

    Sometimes it made me wonder what it would be like to have such a family and sometimes it made me miss my mother, even if she never acted like a mother. I wanted her to see her grandchild. I would surely visit her someday. Even if she wasn''t a good mother she was still my mother. The woman who gave birth to me and carried me for nine-month. Now being pregnant myself I knew the difficulties she went through.

    That night I sat in our room and wrote her a letter. I told her about my pregnancy and that I would visit her sometime. I also told her that I missed her.

    "What are you doing?" Lucian towered over me where I sat and looked at the letter. He put a hand on my shoulder. "You miss your mother?" He asked.

    I nodded.

    He sat at the table and took my hand in his. "You will meet your mother. I''ll arrange for it. Whether you want to go visit her or bring her here you decide."

    "Thank you." I smiled.

    I never thought mother would reply to my letter so fast and I could almost hear the joy in her voice yet there was a hint of sadness I felt. I cried and I wasn''t even sure why. Maybe I had missed her more than I thought and I was so happy she replied.

    We kept sending letters back and forth as the month passed by and the day forbor neared. I told her about my fears and sheforted me. In all the 18 years I lived with her we never spoke this much like we did thesest month. I made a good decision in contacting her.

    And then the day came, after a few painful days the pain hit me like never before. I remembered telling the midwife to just take the baby out and make it all end and sometimes I really thought I would die. Then I heard the cry of my child and the pain fled to the back of my head, so far back I didn''t even know or care that I was in pain. All I wanted was to hold my child.

    "It''s a girl, Your Majesty." The midwife said sounding sympathetical.

    I reached my arms out and she ced her in my arms. Tears flooded my eyes just from the feeling of holding her and then they ran down my cheeks like rivers upon seeing her face. I had never seen anything more beautiful. My heart melted in an instant. The joy was so overwhelming that I wasn''t even paying attention to Irene and Lucian who had been there the whole time.

    Lucian looked so pale and scared yet relieved at the same time. He had addressed his fear of losing me to childbirth a few times before so I could understand why he seemed so terrified. He looked like he was going to faint but tried to keep it together.

    I reached my hand for him. "Come."

    Unsteadily he came closer and sat beside me. We both stared at our child in my arms for a while. Both of us fascinated, awed and very emotional. Everyone in the room left us alone, even Irene knowing that we needed some time together.

    "Do you want to hold her?" I asked him since he was so quiet.

    "I might drop her or...or hurt her." He said panicking.

    "You won''t, Lucian. You are thest person to hurt her. Here."

    Slowly I ced her in his arms. He held her gently and slowly tears filled his eyes as well as he studied her face. He touched her clenched small hands with his finger and that''s when a tear fell down his cheek.

    "Heaven." He whispered.

    "I know." I smiled. "She feels like heaven."

    He nodded. "Her name. We should name her Heaven."

    Heaven. It was a beautiful name.

 Chapter 61: 60

    Lucian had been both excited and worried for thest few days. Excited because his child wasing into this world soon and worried because he was afraid to lose his wife to childbirth. Hazel was the only thing that kept him happy and sane. He could not live without her. Butst week she had been in so much pain and many times he thought she was about to give birth.

    Not being able to do anything for her Lucian felt helpless.

    "Don''t worry. She won''t die. She has demon blood in her veins now." His mother assured him when she noticed his concern.

    Still, he didn''t like to see Hazel suffer and many times she looked like she was going to die. Especially when he heard her screams on the day she was giving birth.

    "Your Majesty. It''s better if you stay outside." The midwife advised him but he didn''t listen.

    He wanted to be beside Hazel. How could he leave her when she was in so much pain? But after witnessing the whole situation of giving birth his head began to spin. He tried to keep his calm and be there to support his wife but soon, he was losing it.

    "You have to push, Your Majesty." The midwife told her.

    "I don''t want to anymore. Just take it out!" Hazel yelled.

    The situation became more stressful and Lucian was tense the whole time while he held Hazel''s hand.

    "There is not much left. Just one more push."

    The veins in Hazel''s neck and forehead popped out as she pushed onest time before her head fell back with a sigh and the baby''s cry filled the room. At first, Lucian didn''t pay attention to the child. He just looked at Hazel to ensure that she was alright. He was not going to let her leave him.

    After a few deep breaths, Hazel reached her arms out eagerly to hold their child. It was like she didn''t care about her own condition and just wanted to see the baby.

    When the midwife ced the child in her arms a smile lit up her face.

    Finally, Lucian felt his muscled rx after being tense the whole day. Now he just stared at the beautiful sight in front of him. His wife alive, holding his child. The world went suddenly still and everything around them faded. All that mattered and all he could see was the two most important people in his life. The ones who made living through hell worth it.

    It was the happiest moment in his life, or so he thought before Hazel ced their daughter in his arms. His chest felt heavy with joy and his eyes became wet with tears. He didn''t want to let go of her. He never wanted to let go of this feeling. The feeling of holding her. The feeling of being in heaven.

    And so he named her. Heaven.

    If he was his mother''s light, then his daughter was his heaven. What more could he ask for?

    "Your Majesty. I need to bath her." The midwife said with a pleading look when he didn''t want to let go of her.

    Hazel chuckled. "Yes, and I need to feed her."

    "Yes, yes of course."

    He handed her over to the midwife carefully.

    Oh, he never wanted to let go.

    But he had a lifetime to spend with these two precious people and he began by spending time with them today. He was still very emotional and all he wanted to do was hold them both. As theyy in their bed Lucian leaned in and ced a kiss on Hazel''s forehead.

    "Thank you for this beautiful gift." He said and then looked at their daughter who was sleeping between them.

    "Hmm¡­" Was all Hazel said as she was falling asleep as well. He could see the exhaustion on her face.

    Lucian kissed her on the cheek one more time before slowly getting out of bed. His mother had kept her distance, probably letting them have their time together but Lucian knew she was very eager to see her grandchild.

    Slowly he lifted Heaven form the bed and carried her to his mother''s room. On his way, he got even more emotional. After seeing Hazel go through childbirth he understood the pain his mother went through. He understood the love of a parent and the strong desire to protect their child. He even understood why his father wanted to kill him. Not because he hated him, but because he wanted to save him.

    And many times during his childhood Lucian had actually preferred death over living in utter loneliness. If he hadn''t met Hazel he would still have that wish.

    Lucian knocked on the door to his mother''s room and before the second knock his mother opened the door already with a big smile on her face. Her gaze fell on Heaven in his arms and without a word, she leaned closer to take a closer look. She couldn''t even wait until he came in.

    "Do you want to hold her?" Lucian asked.

    Irene nodded and then slowly he ced Heaven in her arms. What happened after he couldn''t quite exin but it was a magical moment. His mother holding his daughter was a picture he never thought he would see and this picture was breathtaking and heartbreaking at the same time. Knowing that his mother never got the chance to hold him long when he was born was the heartbreaking part. He couldn''t imagine living without Heaven so he understood his mother''s pain.

    Irene broke down in tears but Lucian knew they were tears of joy. "She is so beautiful." She sobbed. "She looks just like you but she has my eyes."

    Heaven had woken up but she wasn''t crying. She seemed to look at Irene curiously with eyes green as emerald. Yes, she had the exact same eyes as his mother.

    Lucian just sat and watched as Irene adored her granddaughter, singing her songs, kissing her and talking to her. He never thought that a child could bring so much happiness to a whole family.

    Suddenly Heaven began to cry. "She is hungry now," Irene said.

    "Yes, I should take her Hazel," Lucian said standing up.

    Irene ced Heaven in his arms still unable to look away from her. "Grandma will see youter." She whispered the turned to Lucian. Grabbing his face she kissed both his cheeks.

    "I am lucky to have you both." She smiled.

    Lucian leaned down and ced a kiss on his mother''s forehead. He had wanted to do that since he saw what a mother went through to bring a child into this world. His respect grew for both his mother and his wife and he was lucky to have them both.

    But his father, where was he? Lucian had expected him to be here to see his grandchild but he wasn''t. Once again he was disappointed. Maybe he should just stop expecting things from his father.

    Feeling somehow disappointed he went back to his room. Putting the thoughts of his father aside he decided to enjoy this time with his family. He justy in bed with them while Hazel fed Heaven. his very moment felt more intimate than anything he ever experienced and Lucian wished for it tost forever. But he knew that even more beautiful moments woulde in his life now that Heaven was part of it.

    Eventually, all three fell asleep. Heaven slept in her crib and Hazel slept in Lucian''s arms.

    In the middle of the night, Lucian woke up feeling strange. Someone was in their room but before he could draw his weapons from under the bed his father spoke.

    "It''s just me." He said.

    Lucian turned to find his father standing next to the crib where Heaven was sleeping.

    "I couldn''t help myself." His father said sounding apologetic.

    Lucian removed the sheets and climbed out of bed. He went up to his father who kept standing still in the darkness.

    "Why didn''t youe earlier?" Lucian whispered as to not wake Hazel and Heaven.

    "I shouldn''t be here." He said more to himself than to Lucian. Then he looked at Heaven. "Your daughter, she is beautiful."

    "Your granddaughter." Lucian pointed out.

    Lucifer kept staring at Heaven and Lucian couldn''t tell if he was getting emotional.

    "Do you want to hold her?" He asked.

    Lucifer''s eyes widened. "I shouldn''t." He shook his head. ¡§

    "I didn''t ask what you should. I asked what you want?"

    Lucifer looked up at him. "May I?" He then asked.

    Lucian could hear the excitement in his father''s voice and his hands shook slightly as he picked up Heaven carefully. From the way, he picked her up and held her Lucian could tell it wasn''t the first time his father held a child.

    "I have not been a good father." He said as he studied Heaven lovingly and held her as if she was the most precious thing in the world.

    "Then be a good grandfather," Lucian said. It was his way of saying that he forgave his father.

    Lucifer looked up and met Lucian''s gaze. In those eyes, Lucian could see gratitude but also a possible beginning of a rtionship between them.

 Chapter 62: 61 The END

    It was summer again. The sun shone brightly in the blue sky and the warm summer breeze spread the scent of flowers in the air. But despite the beautiful weather and view, all Lucian could do was stare at his now Five-month-old daughter in his arms. Nothing was more beautiful to him in this world.

    Thest five months of his life had been a blessing. He was surrounded by people he cared for. His wife, his daughter, his mother even his father. They were slowly getting along. What more could he wish for?

    Hazel was well and healthy, and an amazing mother. She was also a wise queen. Lucian was proud of her. Now being half-demon she became even stronger and radiated beauty and confidence. Now he wasn''t afraid to hurt her as before.

    His mother was always there to support Hazel and help her understand her demon side and his father was often there offering his help to run the kingdom. But Lucian was managing well so far without any help.

    "Are you going to stare at her the whole day?" Roshan suddenly appeared disturbing his peaceful moment as always.

    "Sometimes I believe you exist to annoy me," Lucian said giving Roshan a stern look.

    "That''s what brothers are for." He smirked. "Didn''t you call me brotherst week?"

    Lucian sighed. He did call him brotherst week. Why? He wasn''t sure, but he was definitely regretting it now.

    Roshan leaned over Heaven. "Hello there. Remember me? Uncle Roshan." He smiled.

    Heaven waved her arms in the air. "Oh, I miss you too." He replied.

    Lucian had been surprised by howfortable Roshan was with children. Now with his own child on the way he was very excited.

    ra visited often as well now that she and Hazel were very close. Sometimes they could chat for hours and other times ra would teach Hazel how to fight. At first, Lucian was worried since Hazel had just given birth but she recovered so quickly and was so eager to learn. Maybe it was her demon that was giving her strength.

    "Your Majesty, My Lord." Lydia came to the garden and before she could speak Lucian knew that Hazel had sent for Heaven. "Her Majesty wants to feed the princess."

    "I''ll bring her myself," Lucian said not wanting to let go of his daughter.

    Lydia bowed and left without a word.

    "I''ll take my leave as well. I just wanted to say hello to Heaven." Roshan spoke.

    "Will youe by for dinner?" Lucian asked.

    "If you ask nicely." Roshan teased.

    Lucian chuckled. "I wasn''t asking you toe. I just wanted to know so that I could poison your food."

    "I guess you will have to wait and see if I want to die or not." He said before vanishing.

    "Your uncle is not in his right mind," Lucian told Heaven before carrying her to Hazel.

    Once he arrived at their chamber he found Hazel in bed reading a letter. She had been exchanging letters with her mothertely and he noticed it made her both happy and sad at the same time. He could tell she missed her mother.

    When she heard his footstep she looked up and put the letter away quickly. There were tears in her eyes that she tried to hide.

    "Is your mother alright?" Lucian asked as he walked closer.

    Hazel nodded. "She is fine." She smiled giving him a reassuring look.

    Lucian sat next to her on the bed. "You will meet your mother someday soon. I promise." He said hating to see her sad.

    Hazel nodded again, then carefully she reached for Heaven. Once Heaven was in her arms a smile lit up her face.

    "I can''t believe she grew so fast. It feels like I gave birth to her yesterday."

    "I know." Lucian agreed.

    Time was running by fast and there were too many people Lucian wanted to spend time with all while taking care of the kingdom. He wanted to be with his daughter and wife but also with his parents. Thest few months he discovered the fun side of his mother and the caring side of his father. He enjoyed spending time with both, but he had to say that he enjoyed spending more time with his mother than his father. Lucifer was still a bit difficult to figure out.

    Hazel began to feed Heaven. Lucian kissed her hair before standing up to leave. "I''ll see you at dinner." He said and left to proceed with his royal affairs.

    A king always had a lot to do.

    The sun went down with Lucian still being busy with state affairs and then it was already time for dinner.

    As he made his way to the dining room he was surprised by the many voices he heard inside the room. Who else was here? He used to dine with his wife and parents, sometimes even with Roshan and ra but this time he heard other voices as well.

    Curious he continued until he walked into the room and to his surprise found Julian and his family sitting at one side of the table and his parents, Hazel, Roshan, and ra sitting on the other side. Witches on one side and mostly demons on the other and.... they weren''t fighting. They were actually chatting happily.

    Lucian never thought he would ever see this happen. His real family together with the family that took him and helped him when he was lost.

    Suddenly someone screamed. "Lucian!" A girl came running toward him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I missed you."

    "Elle!" Julian suddenly stood up from his seat with a look of shock on his face. "It''s His Majesty." He warned.

    Julian''s family stood up quickly after him wearing an apologetic look on their face as they bowed to greet him.

    Upon the word, Majesty Elle stiffened with a gasp and was about to let go of him when Lucian wrapped his arms around her.

    "I miss you too, Elle." He chuckled and then slowly she rxed.

    Irene stood up from her seat and walked up to him. "I invited Julian and his family. I hope it''s alright?" She asked.

    "You did well." He replied.

    Elle looked up at him and smiled while still having her arms around him. Lucian patted her head with a smile. "Shall we eat?"

    She nodded and then followed him to the table. Lucian greeted each one of Julian''s family and weed them. They seemed happy to see him as he was to see them and congratted him on bing a father.

    Lucian sat at the end of the table. To his right side, his family was sitting and to his left side the family who had saved him. They were dining and chatting happily. Lucian looked at each one of them and warmth filled his chest.

    Once Lucian had been utterly alone. He had no mother at all and no father who cared for him. His siblings were his main enemies and he had no friends. No one knew what he was and no one had cared to know. Even he didn''t know. He had been confused, sad and lost. He had given up on life. Until he met her.

    His wife. The one who changed his life. The one who took his sadness away. The one who made his life worth living every day.

    <em>Hazel</em>.

    His eyes searched for her across the table. She looked up from her te hearing his silent call and looked at him with concerned eyes.

    <em>I love you.</em>

    A smile lit up her face at his words and even though he couldn''t hear her he knew she was saying the same words back.

    *****

    <em><strong>Continue to scroll for bonus chapters.</strong></em>

 Chapter 63: Bonus

    Heaven ran through the long halls of the castle holding her dress up as to not fall while the air whipped her hair back. She loved running and didn''t understand why she had to wear a dress. It was hindering her from running the way she wanted.

    "Your highness, be careful!" Lydia called as Heaven ran past her. "There she is running again." She then told the maid next to her.

    Heaven kept running until she neared a crossway in the hall and heard some chattering voices. She slowed down and stopped before leaning against the wall and looking from behind the corner. It was her father speaking to some soldiers. He had that serious look on his face that he only had when speaking to men or when scolding her. Heaven didn''t want to anger her father or bother him so she lifted her dress again and began to tiptoe over the crossway hoping her father wouldn''t notice her. But as usual, he did.

    "Heaven!" His voice made her freeze in ce with on leg still in the air. Oh no, she thought.

    Slowly she turned her head and found her father walking up to her. "Are you running again?" He asked.

    Heaven put her feet down, adjusted her dress quickly and curtsied. "I am, Your Majesty."

    Every time she tried to behave like ady she could see a hint of a smile on her father''s face but he tried to remain serious.

    "And without shoes again?" He crossed his arms over his chest.

    Heaven looked down at her bare feet. She forgot her shoes again.

    Looking up she smiled brightly at her father and just when she thought she was getting away she heard another rming voice.

    "Heaven!"

    Oh no. It was her mother''s turn to nagging her.

    "Here you are." Her mother said as she came around the corner. "I was looking for you everywhere."

    "What about me?" Her father asked smiling brightly at the queen.

    Oh no! Heaven felt embarrassed every time her parents became loving toward each other in front of her.

    "I''ll be looking for you when your daughter gives me time to look for someone else except for her. Look at her. She hasn''t dressed properly yet, and her hair is still unwashed and...oh no." Her mother shook her head as she also noticed that Heaven was barefoot."And she is still running without shoes. You spoiled her too much."

    Lucian gave his daughter a stern look. "Do you see? I am getting scolded because of you again."

    "I am sorry, Your majesty. I''ll dress properly from now on." Heaven told her father. She knew she was her father''s weakness. Even when he scolded her he never raised his voice.

    "See. I haven''t spoiled her. She is a clever girl." Lucian told Hazel.

    Heaven nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, mother. I can almost read and write as good as Zarin."

    "Almost." Her mother emphasized. "And he is younger than you. I want you to read and write better than him."

    "I can''t do that," Heaven said looking down.

    "Why?" Her mother asked.

    "Because he wears trousers and I have to wear a dress."

    Heaven''s parents looked at each other thenughed. Heaven didn''t understand what was so funny.

    "Do you want to wear trousers?" Her father asked.

    Heaven looked up suddenly excited. Would her father let her do that?

    She nodded.

    "But then you will have to be better than Zarin not only when ites to studies but also fighting skills."

    Heaven couldn''t believe her ears. "Does that mean I can wear trousers?"

    Her father nodded.

    "Papa!" Heaven jumped in excitement then wrapped her arms around him. "I love you. I''ll do my best."

    Lucian hugged her back and stroked her hair. "I love you too. Now hurry, your lesson starts soon."

    Heaven had almost forgotten that she had to study soon with her cousin Zarin. Zarin was uncle Roshans son and their teacher was none other than her grandmother Irene.

    Once Heaven arrived at the ss she had already changed into a pair of trousers and tied her hair up into a ponytail. Her grandmother and Zarin were already there waiting for her. Was shete again?

    From the look on her grandmother''s face, she knew she waste. "I am sorry I amte." She apologized then looked at Zarin who seemed annoyed with her.

    "You are alwayste. There is no use to apologize if you won''t change your behavior." Zarin told her.

    Zarin was ten years old, one year younger than Heaven yet he acted as if he was much older than her.

    "I am trying," Heaven said getting annoyed with him too.

    "Try harder." He said and they both red at each other with anger zing through their eyes.

    Zarins''s eyes were the brightest blue just like his mothers and his hair was raven ck just like his father. But his attitude was unlike anyone''s. He was utterly annoying, Heaven thought.

    "Alright, both. Let''s not fight today." Irene interrupted.

    Luckily they finished ss without killing each other and then Irene gave them hugs and kisses before sending them off. "Don''t fight now alright?"

    They both nodded before leaving.

    "What are you wearing?" Zarin asked confused once they were outside the room.

    "That none of your business." Heaven snapped then turned her heels and began to walk away.

    The sound of footsteps followed her.

    "Why are you following me?" Heaven asked turning around.

    "I am not. You are walking in front of me." He said simply.

    "No, you are following me!"

    Zarin shook his head. "You are crazy." He said and walked past her.

    Heaven''s face turned hot and red with anger. Did he just call her crazy?

    "You!" She yelled behind him. "Stop right there!"

    But Zarin kept walking away.

    More anger built inside of Heaven threatening to explode. All those times he had belittled her, all those times he had scolded her and treated her like a stupid person came to her memory and made her explode.

    She ran after him then grabbed onto his hair tightly.

    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Zarin groaned in pain surprised by her attack. He tried to take her hand off his hair but she held on tightly.

    "Apologize!" Heaven ordered.

    "Let go of my hair!"

    Heaven pulled him down on the floor holding onto his hair for life.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Apologize first!"

    They began to roll on the floor, Zarin trying toe loose from her grip but it wasn''t easy.

    "You are crazy!"

    Heaven pulled his hair harder and he groaned in pain again.

    "Heaven!"

    Suddenly her mother''s voice cut through the air before she got pulled away from Zarin. Both her parents were there and even Zarins''s parents.

    Zarins''s mother helped him up and adjusted his hair while he gave Heaven an angry look.

    "What are you doing?" Her mother asked appalled while her father held onto her as if she would escape attacking Zarin again. Maybe she would if he kept staring at her like that.

    "What happened?" ra asked Zarin.

    "She just attacked me out of nowhere." He exined.

    "That''s because you called me crazy," Heaven yelled.

    "That''s not a reason to attack someone." Her mother spoke.

    "Zarin, you shouldn''t call someone crazy." His mother scolded. "You should apologize."

    "You too, Heaven." Her father gave her a light push.

    Heaven looked at Zarin. She really didn''t want to apologize to him. Why would she?

 Chapter 64: Bonus 2

    Heaven was taken aside by her mother who had a serious expression.

    "Listen, Heaven. That wasn''t good behavior. I want you to apologize." Her mother said once they were alone. "Sincerely" She added knowing how stubborn Heaven was.

    "But mother, why do I have to apologize? He is always rude." Heaven was still holding her ground.

    "Because that makes you a bigger and stronger person. Fighting doesn''t make you strong. Being kind does."

    That was so her mother. Heaven sighed. She couldn''t understand how her mother could be so good with words and kind all the time.

    "Alright. I''ll apologize." Heaven said.

    "And you won''t do it again." Her mother added.

    "I won''t."

    Meanwhile¡­

    Zarin sat in front of his father who seemed displeased. He had his arms crossed over his chest and a stern look in his eyes. His father was silent for a long while instead of scolding him and that made Zarin feel ufortable. Soon he couldn''t handle the awkward silence.

    "Alright. I know I did wrong." Zarin began.

    "What exactly did you do wrong?" His father asked.

    "I called her crazy."

    "And why did you call her that?"

    "Because¡­" Zarin did think she was crazy but he couldn''t say that out loud. She was crazy, stubborn, odd and annoying.

    Suddenly Roshanughed.

    Roshan''sugh always made Zarin nervous. It was as if his father knew what he was thinking.

    Suddenly his uncle Lucian came into the room. "You shouldn''t be so hard on him." He told Roshan. Then he turned to Zarin.

    "Zarin."

    Zarin stood up from his seat. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Is your hair alright?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern."

    "I told you not to be so formal with me." Lucian reminded.

    "I am sorry Your ma...I mean uncle Lucian."

    Lucian smiled at him.

    Zarin liked his uncle very much. He was always kind to him despite all the fights with his daughter.

    "I know Heaven iscking in many ways but that''s not her fault. It''s not easy living protected and isted from the rest of the world. Other children, including you, go out and y with other children and you have many friends, but she doesn''t. I hope you can be the friend she never had." Lucian exined.

    Zarin never thought about it and now he could understand a bit more. It must be sad not having any friends at all. He couldn''t imagine being without his friends.

    "I''ll try," Zarin said unsure if he could seed.

    His uncle patted his head before leaving him alone with his father again.

    Roshan gave his son a stern look. "First I want you to apologize." He said.

    Zarin''s shoulders dropped. Even though he felt bad for Heaven he was not good with apologies. How was he supposed to apologize?

    He came up with many different ways to do it while he was looking for Heaven but none of them sounded good.

    "Zarin!" Suddenly her voice came from behind.

    No! No! He wasn''t ready yet. Slowly he turned around and there she stood looking at him with those fascinating green eyes.

    Slowly she walked closer to him and he clenched his teeth trying hard not to show that he was nervous.

    "I have something to say to you." She said and then looked down at her hand.

    At that moment she looked so innocent and vulnerable that he felt bad. It was really sad that she didn''t have a friend and always had to stay protected.

    "I¡­ I am¡­" She began.

    "I am sorry." He blurted.

    She looked up, her eyes widening with surprise. He was surprised himself but then quickly he decided to man up and tell her straight and clear.

    "I am sorry I called you crazy." He said. "It was rude."

    She blinked a few times then smiled. "Yes, it was very rude." She agreed. "But I forgive you."

    He nodded feeling awkward again. "Thank you." He said and then tried to leave quickly but she blocked his way.

    "I need to apologize too. For pulling your hair." She pointed at his head.

    "Oh, it''s alright." He said despite that his head was still hurting. Then he tried to walk past her.

    "Are you leaving?" She asked looking somehow concerned.

    "Yes."

    Heaven looked down at her hands again. Yes, she did find Zarin annoying but at the same time, she liked it when he was here. Sometimes she wondered what he did when he wasn''t here. Did he have friends? Did he y with them? Did he have fun? Because she was very bored being at home.

    Sometimes Heaven wished that Zarin was a girl. Maybe then he wouldn''t be so annoying.

    Suddenly an image of Zarin in a dress popped up in her head and she burst outughing. Zarin gave her that look again. The look where he thought that she was crazy.

    "What''s so funny?" He asked.

    "Nothing." She put her hand over her mouth and keptughing.

    Zarin shook his head. And he actually thought he could be friends with her. That would never happen. "I am leaving." He said turning his back to her.

    "Wait!"

    He ignored her and kept walking away.

    "I am sorry."

    He stopped. Did she just apologize again? He turned to her just to see if he heard it right.

    "I just imagined you wearing a dress. You looked funny." She exined.

    He sighed. He couldn''t understand this girl.

    "What''s funny about that? You have dressed like a man already. I don''t need to imagine that."

    "At least I don''t look funny in it." She said.

    He had nothing to say to that. She actually looked good in it.

    "I actually wore this so that I could y with you. I can''t y the games you y with a dress." She exined.

    She wanted to y with him?

    "Then what game do you want to y today?" He asked.

    Suddenly her eyes lit up as if she couldn''t believe what he said and her lips curved into a wide smile.

    "All of them." She replied.

    ********

    <strong>NEW BOOK</strong>

    Hello guys! Congrattions on having finished the story and thank you for reading.

    Hope you enjoyed it. If you did, you probably want to read more. Maybe Heaven''s story?

    You can find Heaven''s story as volume 3 in chapter 124 in"Married to the devil''s son".

    I decided to put all the books in one as different volumes so people who are new to the app can find all the stories easier. Return of the devil''s son is there as volume 2 so don''t waste your money on it since you already read it. Just jump straight to volume 3.

    Hope you enjoy this one as well. Lots of love ??

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!